Thomae Bradwardini · De causa DeiLib. I. Cap. XLIII.

Book I, Chapter 43

Savile pages: 377 378 379 380 382 383 384 385 386 387 388 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 397 398 399 400 401 402 403 404 405 406 407 408 409 410 411 412 413 414 415 416 417 418 419 420

SavileLatinEnglish
377C–377E
  • E1 (source) Augustinus.

CHAPTER XLIII. On salutary penance according to the various opinions, and on the power of the keys. 1

After these matters it seems we must deal with the justification of the unjust and with salutary penance. Many opinions revolve around it, but chiefly two. One is that of the Pelagians, who hold that the sinner first repents naturally, and through this secondly merits, receives and has grace and justification. The other is that of certain others, who say that God first, naturally and freely, pours grace into the sinner, and that the sinner himself secondly repents in a salutary way. 2 The first of these is varied in two ways. Some of the Pelagians affirm that grace naturally precedes justification; others affirm the contrary. The former posit that the sinner first repents naturally, secondly receives grace through this, and thirdly is justified through that grace. The others, on the contrary, say that the sinner first repents naturally, secondly is justified through this, and so thirdly receives grace. These latter are again divided in two ways. Some think that the sinner alone purges his sin through contrition, and so justifies himself. Others think that God does this, but on account of the merit of a contrition that precedes it in time and in nature. The opinion of the Pelagians, then, is in general only one, but in particular threefold. They labour to establish these opinions of theirs, the common one and the particular ones, with many testimonies of Holy Scripture and others. For such things, as Augustine reports in On Grace and Free Choice, the eleventh chapter, the Pelagians gather from Scripture. For example: "Turn to me, E1 and I will turn to you," that according to the merit of our turning to God his grace may be given us, by which he too may turn to us. Likewise: "And the Lord is with you, when you are with him"; and "If you seek him, you will find him"; and the like. Augustine also writes in On the Predestination of the Saints, 13, as follows: "When it is said," the Pelagians say, "'If you believe, you will be saved,' one of these is demanded and the other offered. What is demanded lies in man's power; what is offered lies in God's power."

377C CAP. XLIII. De poenitentia salutari secundum opiniones diuersas, et de clauium potestate.

377C POst haec autem videtur agendum de iustificatione iniusti, et poenitentia salutari, circa quam multiplex versatur opinio, principaliter autem

377D duplex; quarum vna est Pelagianorum, quae ponit peccatorem primo naturaliter poenitere, et per hoc secundo gratiam et iustificationem mereri, recipere, et habere: Alia est aliorum quorundam, quae dicit Deum primo naturaliter gratis infundere gratiam peccatori, ipsumque secundo salubriter poenitere. Prima autem istarum dupliciter variatur: Nam quidam Pelagianorum affirmantgratiam praecedere naturaliter iustificationem: Quidam vero e contra; Primi namque ponunt peccatorem primo naturaliter poenitere: secundo per hoc recipere gratiam, et tertio per hanc iustificari: Alij autem e contra dicunt peccatorem primo naturaliter poenitere, secundo per hoc iustificari, et sic tertio recipere gratiam. Et isti adhuc vlterius bifarie diuiduntur: Aliqui namque putant, quod solus peccator per contritionem peccatum suum expurget, et sic iustificet semetipsum: Alij vero existimant, quod Deus hoc facit, propter meritum tamen contritionis temporaliter

377E et naturaliter antecedens. Est ergo opinio Pelagianorum generaliter tantum vna, specialiter autem trina. Has autem eorum opiniones communem, et proprias multis testimonijs Scripturae sacrae, et alijs astruere moliuntur. Talia namque, vt refert Augustinus De gratia et libero arbitrio, vndecimo, Pelagiani colligunt de Scripturis; quale est, Conuertimini ad me, E1 et ego conuertar ad vos, vt secundū meritū conuersionis nostrae ad Deum, detur nobis gratia eius, qua ad nos et ipse conuertatur. Et Dominus vobiscum, cum vos estis cum eo; et, Si quaesieritis eum, inuenietis eum, et similia. Qui et De praedest. Sanctorum 13. ita scribit; Cum dicitur, inquiunt Pelagiani; Si credideris saluus eris, vnum horum exigitur, alterum offertur; quod exigitur in hominis, quod offertur in Dei est potestate. Quis etiam, sicut dicunt, ignorat poenitentiam esse remissoriam peccatorum, et causam iustificationis iniusti, et reconciliationis, et aceptationis diuinae? quare et priorem tempore vel natura remissione peccati, iustificatione

377E–378E
  • E1 Augustinus.
  • A1 (source) Glossa; Augustinus.
  • C1 (source) Ambrosius.
  • C2 (source) Chrysostom.
  • C3 (source) Ps 31 [32].
  • D1 (source) Augustinus.

And who, as they say, does not know that penance is the remission of sins, and the cause of the justification of the unjust, and of reconciliation and divine acceptance? It is therefore prior, in time or in nature, to the remission of sin, the justification of the unjust, and divine acceptance. For this the Old Testament and the New commonly show, as do all the Catholic Doctors who treat of penance, and the divine, canon and human laws. Hence Jeremiah 18: "Suddenly," says the Lord, "I will speak against a nation and against a kingdom, to root out and to pull down and to destroy it. If that nation does penance for its evil, which I have spoken against it, I too will repent of the evil that I thought to do to it." Likewise Jonah 3: "God saw their works, that they had turned from their evil way, and God had pity over the evil which he had said he would do to them, and he did not do it." The Gloss: A1 "Every day God threatens the peoples, that they may do penance; but if they have turned, he too changes his sentence, and is altered by the people's conversion." Hence also Augustine, on that verse of Psalm 50 [51], "The uncertain and hidden things of your wisdom you have made known to me": "In the face of this uncertainty the Ninevites did penance, and deserved a sure mercy." The same, in On True and False Penance, 1, 3 speaks thus: "How greatly the grace of penance is to be desired, every authority cries out, and the whole life of the blessed strives to show. For it heals illnesses, cures lepers, raises the dead, increases the health which it preserves; to the lame it gives their step, to the withered abundance, to the blind it restores sight; it puts vices to flight, adorns the virtues, fortifies and strengthens the mind; it heals all things, restores all things, gladdens all things; it tempers successes, checks onslaughts, moderates excesses; the one who is ignorant of himself recognizes himself through it, and the one who seeks it always finds it; it is that which leads men to the angels, and gives the creature back to the Creator. It showed the lost sheep to the one who sought it, and offered the tenth drachma to the one who searched anxiously; it brought the squandering son back to his father, and kept the man wounded by robbers for the keeper to cure; in it all good is found, by it all good is preserved; it puts darkness to flight, brings in light, refines all things, itself a consuming fire."

Again, medicine comes before the one medicated; and penance is a medicine, as is clear from the authority of Augustine just cited. He also says below, in 13: "Let the penitent believe, namely, that this penance is a medicine." And in On Penance, 1, he says, "How useful and necessary is the medicine of penance," etc. And below, in 8, he says that "sins are dried up by the medicine of penance." Hence also the whole Church prays: C1 "Heal me, Lord, with the medicine of penance, O God." Again, Ambrose, as cited in the Gloss on that verse of Luke 5, "I came not to call the just, but sinners to penance": "Usurpers of justice," he says, "are not called to grace. For if grace comes from penance, then surely the one who disdains penance renounces grace." C2 Again, Chrysostom, as cited in the Gloss on that verse of Luke 3, "Preaching a baptism of penance": "John came," he says, "urging them to do penance, so that, made better and contrite through penance, they might strive to receive pardon. Aptly, then, when he had said that he came preaching a baptism of penance, he added 'for the remission of sins,' as if to say: 'He therefore urged them to repent, so that believing in Christ they might more easily obtain the pardon that followed.' For unless they were led by penance, they would by no means ask for grace." C3 Again the Psalmist: "I said, I will confess against myself my injustice to the Lord, and you forgave the impiety of my sin" (Psalm 31 [32]). 4 He first said it in his heart, and resolved to confess; and afterwards, in time or in nature, and on account of this, the impiety of his sin was forgiven. D1 Hence Augustine, expounding this: "It is a great thing," he says. "I said, I will declare. He did not say, 'I declared,' and you forgave; he said, I will declare, and you forgave. For by the very fact that he said 'I will declare,' he shows that he had not yet declared with his mouth; but in his heart he had declared. To say this very thing, 'I will declare,' is to declare; therefore you forgave the impiety of my heart." Cassiodorus agrees with this, expounding the same verse. And John Chrysostom says, as cited in the Canon on penance, dist. 1, Nunc autem: "If you recall your sins, and often declare them in God's sight, and beg his clemency for them, you will blot them out the sooner." Again, as cited above, in the same place, and in the Sentences 4, dist. 17: "No one," he says, "can receive the grace of God unless he has been purged of every stain of sin, or of every sin, through the confession of penance, through the gift of saving baptism, or even through baptism." Again Ezekiel 18: "If," says the Lord, "the wicked man does penance for all his sins, etc., he shall surely live"; and below, "When the wicked man turns away from his wickedness, etc., he will give life to his own soul; for considering and turning away from all his iniquities which he has wrought, he shall surely live." Again the Prophet: "I will wash my bed," he says, "every night with my tears" (Psalm 6). On this Augustine says: "He will wash his bed every night, so that with so many tears he may obtain from God's mercy a most effective medicine." Again Psalm 84 [85] says most plainly: "Justice will go before him, and will set his steps in the way." Augustine expounds this: "Justice," he says, "is that which is in the confession of sins; for it is truth itself. For you ought to be just in yourself, so as to punish yourself. This is man's first justice, that you punish yourself as evil, and God make you good. Since this, then, is man's first justice, it becomes a way for God, that God may come to you. There make a way for him, in the confession of sins."

377E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

378A iniusti, et acceptatione diuina: hoc enim ostendunt communiter vetus testamentum et nouum; omnes Doctores Catholici de poenitentia pertractantes, iuraque diuina, canonica, et humana. Vnde Ierem. 18. Repente, inquit Dominus, loquar aduersum gentem, et aduersum regnum, vt eradicem, et destruam, et disperdam illud: si poenitentiam egerit gens illa a malo suo quod locutus sum aduersum eam, agam et ego poenitentiam super malo, quod cogitaui vt facerem ei. Item Ionae 3. Vidit Deus opera eorum, quia conuersi sunt de via sua mala, et misertus est Deus super malitiam, quam locutus fuerat, vt faceret eis, et non fecit. Glossa, A1 Quotidie populis comminatur Deus, vt agant poenitentiam; quod si conuersi fuerint, ipse quoque conuercit sententiam, et populi conuersione mutatur: Vnde et Augustinus super illud Psalmi 50i. Incerta et occulta sapientiae tuae manifestasti mihi, Ad hoc incertum Niniuitae poenitentiam egerunt, et certam misericordiam meruerunt. Idem de vera et falsa poetentia 1. sic ait. Quanta sit appetenda gratia poenitentiae omnis Autoritas clamat, omnis

378B beatorum vita conatur ostendere. Languores enim sanat, leprosos curat, mortuos suscitat, sanitatem auget quam conseruat, claudis gressum, aridis copiam, caecis restituit visum, vitia fugat, virtutes exornat, mentem munit et roborat, omnia sanat, omnia reintegrat, omnia laetificat, temperat successus, constringit impetus, moderatur excessus, ignorans se per hoc recognoscit, quaerens semper hanc inuenit, haec est quae homines ad Angelos ducit, et creat uram reddit creatori. Ista ouem perditam monstrauit quaerenti; et decimam drachmam obtulit anxianti, haec dissipatorem filium ad patrem reduxit, et vulneratum a latronibus custodi curandum reseruauit, in hac omne bonum inuenitur, per hanc omne bonum conseruatur; fugat tenebras, inducit lucem, excoquit omnia, ipsa ignis consumens. Item medicina praecedit medicatum, poenitentia est medicina sicut patet per autoritatem proximam Augustini; Qui et infra 13. Credat, inquit, paenitēs hanc scilicet poenitentiam esse medicinam. Qui et de poenitentia 1. dicit, Quam sit vt ilis et necessaria poenitentiae medicina,

378C etc. Qui et infra 8. dicit, Peccata medicamento poenitentiae desiccari: Quare et Ecclesia tota orat, C1 Sana me Domine medicamento poenitentiae Deus. Item Ambrosius sicut allegatur in glossa super illud Lucae 5. Non veni vocare iustos, sed peccatores ad poenitentiam; Vsurpatores, inquit, iustitiae non vocantur ad gratiam: Nam si gratia ex poenitentia, vtique qui fastidit poenitentiam abdicat gratiam. C2 Item Chrysostomus sicut allegatur in glossa super illud Lucae 3. Praedicans baptismum poenitentiae, Venit, inquit Ioannes hortans illos poenitentiam agere, vt per poenitentiam effecti meliores atque contriti, ad recipiendum veniam satagant: Apte ergo cum dixisset, quod venit praedicans baptismum poenitentiae, adiecit, In remissionem peccatorum, quasi diceret, Idcirco suadebat illis paenitere, vt subsequentem veniam facilius impetrarent, credentes in Christum: Nam nisi poenitentia ducerentur, nequaquam exposcerent gratiam. C3 Item Psalmista, Dixi, inquit, Confitebor aduersum me in iustitiam meam Domino, et tu remisisti impietatem peccati mei Psal. 31. Prius ergo dixit

378D in corde, et proposuit confiteri, et post tempore vel natura, et propter hoc peccati impietas est remissa. D1 Vnde Aug. illud exponens, Magna, inquit, res; dixi, pronunciabo, non dixit pronuntiaui, et tu dimisisti; dixi, pronuntiabo et tu dimisisti; quia eo ipso quod dixit pronuntiabo, ostendit quod nondum ore pronuntiauerat; sed corde pronunciauerat hoc ipsum dicere pronuntiabo, pronuntiare est, ideo tu dimisisti impietatem cordis mei. Cui et concordat Cassiodorus idem exponens: Dicitque Ioannes Chrysostomus sicut allegatur in canone de poenitentia dist. 1. Nunc autem. Si recorderis peccatorū tuorū, et frequenter ea in conspectu Dei pronunties, et pro eis clementiā eius depreceris, citius illa delebis. Item sicut allegatur supra, eadem, et 4. sent. dist. 17. Non potest, inquit, quisquam gratiam Dei recipere nisi purgatus fuerit ab omni sorde peccati, seu ab omni peccato per poenitentiae confessionem, per donum baptismi salutaris, seu etiam per baptismum. Item Ezec. 18. Si, inquit Dominus, impius egerit poenitentiam ab omnibus peccatis suis, etc. vita viuet; Et infra, Cum auerterit se impius

378E ab impietate sua, etc. Ipse animam suam viuificabit; Considerans enim et auertens se ab omnibus iniquitatibus suis quas operatus est, vita viuet. Item Propheta, Lauabo, inquit, per singulas noctes lectū meum lacrymis meis Psal. 6. Super quod Aug. Lectū lauabit per singulas noctes, vt tantis lachrymis impetret efficacissimā de Dei misericordia medicinam. Item Psal. 84. planissime dicitur, Iustitia ante eum ambulabit, et ponet in via gressus suos, Quod August. exponens, Iustitia, inquit, illa est in confessione peccatorum; veritas enim ipsa est; Iustus enim debes esse in te, vt punias te; Ipsa est prima hominis iustitia vt punias te malum, et faciat te Deus bonum. Quia ergo ipsa est prima hominis iustitia, ipsa fit via Deo, vt veniat ad te Deus. Ibi illi fac viam in cōfessione peccatorum. Vnde et Ioannes cum baptizaret in aqua poenitentiae,

Hence also John, when he baptized in the water of penance and wished those coming to him to repent of their former deeds, said this: "Prepare the way of the Lord, make straight his paths." "You were pleased with yourself in your sins, O man; be displeased with what you were, so that you may be what you were not. 'Prepare the way of the Lord': let this justice come first, that you confess your sins; he will come and visit you, because he will set his steps in the way. For there is a place where he may set his steps, there is a place where he may come to you. But before you confessed your sins, you had shut off from yourself the way of God; there was no way by which he could have come to you. Confess your life 5 and you open the way, and Christ will come, and will set his steps in the way, to form you by his footprints." Again Psalm 103 [104]: "You have put on confession and beauty": confession first, and through it beauty second, as Augustine's exposition also attests. And who does not know that most famous Gospel story of Magdalene, the most fortunate sinner? It maintains that by fervent love and abundant tears she deserved the remission of her sins, and pardon, and divine friendship. Hence Luke 7: "Her many sins," says the Lord, "are forgiven her, because she loved much." And below: "And he said to the woman, Your faith has saved you; go in peace." "In peace," says Theophilus, "that is, in justice; for justice is man's peace with God." Hence also the Apostle, Romans 2: "The doers of the law will be justified." And James 2: "You see that a man is justified by works, and not by faith alone."

Again Peter, 6 Sentences 4, dist. 14: "Penance," he says, "is necessary for those placed far from God, that they may draw near." There he also cites Jerome, that penance is the second plank after shipwreck, because if anyone by sinning corrupts the garment of innocence received in baptism, he can restore it by the remedy of penance. The first plank is baptism, where the old man is put off and the new put on; the second is penance, by which after a fall we rise again, while the old state that has returned is driven off and the lost newness is taken up again. Those who have fallen after baptism can be renewed through penance, but not through baptism. Peter adds that of penance it is said that it is both a sacrament and a virtue of the mind. For penance is interior and exterior; the exterior is a sacrament, the interior is a virtue of the mind, and each is a cause of salvation and of justification. Reason also seems to confirm this. For if justifying grace were given freely before contrition and penance, in time or in nature, the sinner would not need to be contrite any further, nor to repent any further, since he would already be justified and just. Again, if God justifies one sinner not for any preceding merit but purely gratuitously, why not another, and another, and so all? Again, if God now justified anyone purely gratuitously, why rather now than at another time, later or earlier? Again, in particular for the second opinion it plainly follows: "This man has grace, therefore he is without mortal sin"; and this does not convert, 7 because someone could be without sin without grace, as perhaps the angels and the first men were at their creation. This is therefore naturally prior to that. Again, if having grace were naturally prior to the deletion of sin, it could exist without that deletion; therefore a sinner can be in grace and in mortal sin at the same time. The thirty-fifth chapter and those following set right and lead back this general error of the Pelagians, for they show that no one can merit first grace in any way.

Again, whoever is contrite and repents of his sins does so either justly, well, meritoriously and laudably, as he ought, or otherwise. If otherwise, he does not merit justification nor the friendship of the just God. If justly and well, he already has beforehand justice, charity and justifying grace. From this, as from an efficient cause naturally preceding and as from an original root, such a just act proceeds and sprouts, as is established from the thirty-ninth, fortieth and forty-first chapters. It is established especially from the words of Anselm, On Concord 9 and On Truth 12, and of Augustine, To Simplicianus 24; and again from Anselm, On the Fall of the Devil 17 and 12, and On Concord 9 and the last, and from Augustine's On Faith to Peter, 8 18 and 21, with 39 of this book premised. The same Augustine, on that verse of Psalm 110 [111], "Confession and magnificence is his work," speaks thus: "What is more magnificent than to justify the impious? But perhaps a man's work anticipates this magnificence of God, so that when he has confessed his sins he may merit to be justified. 'Not from works,' he says, 'lest anyone boast.' For we are his handiwork, created in Christ in good works. For a man does not work justice unless he has been justified. But believing in him who justifies the impious, he begins from faith, so that good works may show it, not by preceding, as something he has merited, but by following, as something he has received." It was also plainly shown in 40 of this book that no fruit is good which does not spring from the root of charity. Hence also Hosea, the last chapter: "From me," says the Lord, "your fruit has been found." The Gloss: "Every work, and the observance of both the Old and the New Testament, proceeded from my gift." And Augustine says, on that verse of Psalm 50 [51], "And take not your Holy Spirit from me": "The Holy Spirit is in the one who confesses. Now it belongs to the gift of the Holy Spirit that what you have done displeases you. To the unclean spirit sins are pleasing; to the holy one they are displeasing. Although, then, you are still begging pardon, yet on the side on which the evil you have committed displeases you, you are joined to God. For what displeases you displeases him as well. Now there are two of you for overcoming your fever, you and the physician. Since, then, the confession of sin, and the punishment of sin by oneself in a man, when each is angry with himself and displeased with himself, cannot exist without the gift of the Holy Spirit, it is not so; 9 nor does he say, 'Give me your Holy Spirit,' but 'Do not take it away from me.'"

378E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

379A et vellet ad se venientes poenitere de suis prioribus factis, hoc dicebat; Parate viam Domino, Rectas facite semitas eius. Placebas tibi in peccatis tuis, o homo, displice tibi quod eras, vt possis esse quod non eras: Parate viam Domino; praecedat ista iustitia vt confitearis peccata, veniet ille et visitabit te, quia ponet in via gressus suos: est enim vbi ponat gressus suos, est vbi ad te veniat. At antequam confitereris peccata, intercluseras a te viam Dei; non erat qua ad te venisset; confitere vitam et aperis viam, et veniet Christus, et ponet in via gressus suos, vt te informet vestigijs suis. Item Psalmo 103. Confessionem et decorem induisti, confessionem primo, et per illam decorem secundo, quod et testatur expositio Augustini. Quis etiam nesciat illam historiam Euangelicam famosissimam, de Magdalena foelicissima peccatrice, quae perhibet ipsam feruenti dilectione, et lachrymis plurimis remissionem peccatorum et veniam, diuinam que amicitiam meruisse. Vnde Luc. 7. Remittuntur, inquit Dominus,

379B ei peccata multa, quoniam dilexit multum. Et infra, dixit autem ad mulierem, Fides tua te saluam fecit, vade in pace; In pace, in quit Theophilus, id est, in iustitia; nam iustitia est pax hominis ad Deum. Vnde et Apostolus ad Rom. 2. Factores legis iustificabuntur. Et Iacobi 2. Videtis quoniam ex operibus iustificatur homo, non ex fide tantum. Item Petrus 4. sent. dist. 14. Poenitentia, inquit, longe positis a Deo necessaria est vt appropinquet; vbi et allegat a Ieronymo quod poenitentia est secunda tabula post naufragium, quia si quis vestem innocentiae in baptismo perceptam corrumpit peccando, poenitentiae remedio reparare potest. Prima tabula est baptismus vbi deponitur vetus homo, et induitur nouus; secunda poenitentia qua post lapsum resurgimus, dum vetustas reuersa repellitur, et nouitas perdita resumitur. Post baptismum prolapsi per poenitentiam renouari valent, sed non per baptismum; addit que Petrus, de poenitentia dicitur et sacramentum et virtus mentis: Est enim poenitentia interior et exterior; exterior sacramentum est, interior virtus mentis est, et vtraque causa salutis est, et iustificationis. Hoc idem videtur et ratio confirmare; nam si gratia iustificans gratis detur

379C ante contritionem, et poenitentiam tempore vel natura, non oporter peccatorem amplius conteri, nec vlterius poenitere, cum iam sit iustificatus et iustus. Item si Deus vnum peccatorem non pro aliquo merito praecedenti, sed pute gratis iustificet, cur non alium, et alium, et sic omnes. Item si Deus pure gratis nunc quenquam iustificet, cur potius nunc quam alias post, vel ante. Item specialiter pro opinione secunda sequitur manifeste; Iste habet gratiam, ergo est sine peccato mortali, et non conuertitur, quia aliquis sine gratia posset esse sine peccato, sicut forsitan Angeli et primi homines in sua creatione fuerunt; hoc ergo est naturaliter prius illo. Rursum, si habere gratiam sit prius naturaliter deletione peccati, potest esse sine illa; potest ergo peccator simul esse in gratia et in peccato mortali. Hunc autem generalem Pelagianorum errorem, 35um et sequentia generaliter dirigunt et reducunt: Ostendunt enim nullum posse mereri primam gratiam vllo modo. Item qui conteritur et poenitet de peccatis, vel hoc facit iuste, bene, meritorie, et laudabiliter, sicut debet, vel aliter: Si aliter non meretur iustificationem

379D nec amicitiam iusti Dei: si iuste et bene, iam prius habet iustitiam, charitatem, et gratiam iustificantem, ex qua sicut ex causa efficiente naturaliter praecedente, et velut originali radice procedit, et pullulat huiusmodi iustus actus, sicut ex 39o, 40o, et 41o constat; specialiter autem ex dictis Anselmi de Concordia 9. de veritate 12. et August. ad Simplicianum 24. et rursum Anselmi de casu diaboli 17. et 12. ac de Concordia 9. et vlt. et Augustini de Fide ad Petrum 18 et 21. praemissis 39. huius. Qui et super illud Psalmi 110. Confessio et magnificentia opus eius, sic ait, Quid magnificentius quam iustificare impium? sed opus fortasse hominis praeuenit istam magnificentiam Dei, vt cum fuerit peccata confessus iustificari mereatur, non inquit ex operibus, ne forte quis extollatur. Ipsius enim sumus figmentum creati in Christo in operibus bonis: Iustitiam enim homo non operatur nisi iustificatus: Credens autem in eum qui iustificat impium, a fide incipit vt bona opera, non praecedentia quod meruit, sed consequentia quod accepit, ostendant. Ostensum est etiam 40o huius plane, non esse fructum bonum,

379E qui de charitatis radice non surgit; vnde et Ose. vlt. Ex me, inquit Dominus, fructus tuus inuentus est; Glossa, Omnis operatio, et veteris et noui Testamenti obseruatio ex meo processit dono; dicit que August. super illud Psalmi 50. et Sp. Sum tuum ne auferas a me; est autem S. Sanctus in confitente; iam ad donum S. Sancti pertinet quia tibi displicet quod fecisti; immundo spiritui peccata placent sancto displicent. Quamuis igitur adhuc veniam depreceris, tamen ex ea parte qua tibi displicet malum quod cōmisisti, Deo coniungeris: Hoc enim et tibi displicet, quod et illi: Iam duo estis ad expugnandā febrē tuam, et tu, et medicus: quia ergo nō potest esse confessio peccati, et punitio peccati a seipso in homine, cum quisque sibi irascitur, et sibi displicet sine dono S. Sancti, non est, nec ait S. Sum tuum da mihi, sed ne auferas a me. Item qui poenitet, vel poenitet amore iustitiae, vel timore poenae, aliaue ex causa: si amore iustitiae, amore scilicet gratuito Dei super omnia propter Deum, iam prius natura habet charitatem et

Again, whoever repents repents either out of love of justice, or out of fear of punishment, or for some other cause. If out of love of justice, that is, out of gratuitous love of God above all things for God's sake, he already has, beforehand in nature, charity and grace, whence he will love God, as was argued just above. If out of fear of punishment or for another cause, for instance his own advantage, and not out of the aforesaid love of justice, how does he by this merit God's justification and friendship, as was taught more fully, philosophically and theologically, in 39? For a right intention makes the work right, and, according to the Philosopher, Ethics 6, 10, 10 virtue makes the intention itself right. But no virtue is right without charity and grace, which make a man pleasing to God, 11 as ‖A1 the same 39 shows. For who doubts that the whole law and the Prophets depend on gratuitous love of God above all things for his own sake, and of neighbour for God's sake, since the Truth bears witness to this in Matthew 22? Hence also the Apostle says, "The end of the commandment is charity from a pure heart, and a good conscience, and faith unfeigned"; and 1 Timothy 1. Hence also Augustine, Enchiridion, next to last: "The end," he says, "of every commandment is charity, that is, every commandment is referred to charity. But what is done, whether out of fear of punishment or from some carnal intention, in such a way that it is not referred to that charity which the Holy Spirit pours out in our hearts, is not yet done as it ought to be done, although it seems to be done. For this charity is of God and of neighbour; and surely on these two commandments hangs the whole law and the Prophets. Add the Gospel, add the Apostles; for this voice comes from nowhere else: the end of the commandment is charity. Whatever God commands, therefore, and whatever things are not commanded but urged by a special counsel, are rightly done then, when they are referred to the love of God, and of the neighbour for God's sake." His authority plainly attests this also in the first book Against Pelagius and Caelestius, On the Grace of Christ and On Original Sin, 22, which the thirty-seventh chapter of this book has. He also says in On the Spirit and the Letter, 13: "A commandment, if it is done out of fear of punishment, not out of love of justice, is done servilely, not freely, and therefore is not done. For it is not good fruit that does not spring from the root of charity. But if faith is present which works through love, a man begins to delight in the law of God according to the inner man; and this delight is the gift not of the letter but of the Spirit, even if another law in the members still fights against the law of the mind, until the whole old nature, changed into newness, which is increased from day to day in the inner man, passes over, the grace of God freeing us from the body of this death." From this passage, it seems, was taken that legal rule at the end of the fifth book of the Decretals, which is ascribed to Augustine and says: "He who does a commandment out of fear does otherwise than he ought, and therefore does not do it."

Again, whoever repents salutarily does this out of a love of God that is pleasing to him and that naturally precedes. For he does it for some end. If for God, he loves God gratuitously for his own sake, which he cannot do unless charity is already possessed, as is clear from 39. If for another end, he does not repent salutarily, nor does he merit life, as is clear from the same 39 and the other premises. Again, by Corollary 41 of this book, 12 God works and pre-works in man every good work, and by the same Corollary he does this through grace freely infused, working naturally prior to the human will; and therefore every salutary contrition and penance as well. Again, if someone, as they say, merits through contrition the remission of mortal sin, he likewise merits the remission of the eternal penalty owed for the sin, either as a whole or in a part of it infinite in duration; for at the least he merits the commutation of that eternal penalty into some temporal penalty. And if he merits this in a single instant or brief moment, namely by repenting once, then, if at another instant or time, namely another time, he repents in like manner, he will merit full remission of any temporal penalty whatever, since any temporal penalty is incomparably less than the eternal. And so the penance that is usually imposed on penitents in the Church in the present life would be superfluous, and likewise the purgatorial fire after this life. It follows also that any contrition, however remiss or brief, takes away all venial guilt and all penalty owed for a venial sin, or even for any venial sins whatever. For it suffices to take away all mortal guilt and the eternal penalty owed for a mortal sin, or some infinite portion of it, and these are incomparably greater than those. No one fails to know that this is contrary to reason and to Catholic truth. Indeed it evidently follows that any contrition, however lukewarm and remiss, provided it is supported by the due circumstances, merits full remission of mortal sin of any magnitude, as to guilt and as to any penalty whatever, eternal and even temporal. That any contrition, however small, accompanied by due circumstances, deletes or excludes every mortal sin as to guilt, the Pelagians themselves and others commonly confess, and it could be shown in many ways, by reasons as well as by authorities. But since hardly anyone doubts this, let it suffice to prove it with a single reason and a single, indeed threefold, testimony. For every such contrition proceeds from charity and grace, which destroys and excludes every mortal sin.

379E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

380A gratiā, vnde diliget ita Deum, sicut proximo est argutum: si timore poenae aliaue de causa, puta propter commodum propriū, et non amore iustitiae supradicto, quomodo per hoc iustificationem et amicitiam Dei meretur, sicut 39. plenius Philosophice et Theologice docebatur? Intentio nam que recta efficit opus rectum, et ipsam secundum Philosophum 6. Eth. 10. efficit rectam virtus; Nulla autem virtus est recta sine charitate et gratia, quae efficit gratum Deo, sicut ‖A1 idem 39. monstrat. Quis enim dubitat in dilectione Dei super omnia gratuita propter ipsum, et proximi propter Deum totam legem et Prophetas pendere, cum Mat. 22. veritas hoc testetur? Quare et dicit Apostolus, Finis praecepti est charitas de corde puro, et conscientia bona, et fide non ficta. Et 1. ad Tim. 1. Vnde et Augustinus Ench. penult. Omnis inquit, praecepti finis est charitas, id est, ad charitatem refertur omne praeceptum. Quod vero ita fit, vel timore poenae vel aliqua intentione carnali, vt non referatur ad illam charitatem, quam diffundit Spiritus Sanctus in cordibus nostris, nondum fit quemadmodum fieri oportet, quamuis fieri

380B videatur. Charitas quippe ista Dei est et proximi; et vti que in his duobus praeceptis tota lex pendet et Prophetae. Adde Euangelium, adde Apostolos; Non enim aliude vox ista est, finis praecepti est charitas. Quaecun que ergo mandat Deus, et quaecun que non iubeutur, sed speciali consilio monentur, tunc recte fiunt, cum referuntur ad diligendū Deum, et proximum propter Deum; quod et plane testatur eius autoritas 1. contra Pelagium et Coelestium de gratia Christi, et de peccato originali 22. quam 37. huius habet. Qui et de Spiritu et litera 13. Mandatū, inquit, si fit timore poenae non amore iustitiae, seruiliter fit non liberaliter, et ideo nec fit; Non enim fructus bonus est, qui de charitatis radice non surgit. Porro autem si assit fides quae per dilectionem opetatur, incipit condelectari legi Dei secundum interiorem hominem, quae delectatio non literae, sed Spiritus donum est, etiam si alia lex in membris adhuc repugnat legi mentis, donec in nouitatem, quae de die in diem in interiore homine augetur, tota vetustas mutata pertranseat, liberante nos de corpore mortis huius gratia Dei. Ex isto autem loco videtur

380C transumi regula illa Iuris in fine 5i Decretalium, quae ascribitur Augustino sic dicens; Qui ex timore facit praeceptum, aliter facit quam debet, et ideo iam non facit. Item quicun que salubriter poeniter, hoc facit ex grato Dei amore naturaliter praecedente. Nam propter aliquem finem hoc facit; si propter Deum, diligit Deum gratis propter se, quod non potest nisi praehabita charitate, sicut 39. patet: si propter alium finem, non salubriter poenitet; nec vitam meretur, sicut ex eodem 39. et alijs praemissis patet. Item per Corollarium 41. huius, Deus operatur, et praeoperatur in homine quodlibet opus bonum, et per idem Corollarium hoc facit per gratiam gratis infusam, et prius naturaliter operantem voluntate humana, quare et omnem contritionem et poenitentiam salutarom. Item si quis, vt dicunt, per contritionem meretur remissionem peccati mortalis, meretur similiter remissionem poenae aeternae debitae pro peccato, vel secundum totum, vel secundum partom eius infinitam duratione, quia saltē meretur translationem illius poenae aeternae in poenam aliquam temporalem; et si hoc meretur in vno instanti

380D vel breui momento, vna vice scilicet poenitendo; si alio instanti, vel tempore, scilicet alia vice simili modo poeniteat, merebitur plenā remissionem poenae cuiuslibet temporalis, cum poena quaelibet temporalis sit in comparabiliter minor aeterna; sicque superflueret poenitentia quae in Ecclesia poenitentibus solet imponi in vita praesenti, et etiam ignis purgatorius post hanc vitam: Sequitur etiam quod quaelibet contritio quantumcun que remissa vel breuis tollat omnem culpā venialem, et omnem poenam debitā veniali, vel etiam venialibus quibuscun que cum sufficiat tollere omnem culpam mortalem, et poenam aeternam debitam pro mortali, seu portionem eius aliquā infinitam, quae sunt incōparabiliter his maiores, quod nullus nescit esse contrarium rationi, et Catholicae veritati. Imo et sequitur euidenter quamlibet contritionem quantumlibet tepidam, et remissam, dum tamen circumstantijs debitis fulciatur, mereri plenā remissionem quanticun que peccati mortalis, quoad culpam, et quoad poenam quamcū que aeternam et etiam temporalem. Quod autem quantulacun que contritio circumstantijs debitis comitata

380E omne peccatum mortale quoad culpam deleat seu excludat, et ipsi Pelagiani, et alij communiter confitentur, quod et tam rationibus, quam Autoritatibus multipliciter posset ostendi? Sed quia vix aliquis haesitat super ista, sufficiat vnica ratione, et vnico, imo trino testimonio hoc probare. Omnis namque talis contritio procedit a charitate et gratia, quae omne peccatum mortale perimit et excludit. Iohannes quo que Chrysost. de reparatione lapsi, et allegatur in Can. de paenit. dist. 3. Talis; et 4. Sent. Petri dist. 14. Talis, inquit, crede mihi, talis est erga homines pietas Dei, nunquam spernit poenitentiam, si ei sincere et simpliciter offeratur; etiam si ad summum quis perueniar malorum, et tamen inde velit reuerti ad virtutis viam, suscipit libenter, amplectitur, facit omnia quatenus ad priorem reuocet statum, quodque

John Chrysostom also, in On the Restoration of the Fallen, cited in the Canon, On Penance, dist. 3, Talis, 13 and in Peter's Sentences 4, dist. 14, Talis, says: "Such, believe me, is God's kindness toward men; he never spurns penance, if it is offered to him sincerely and simply. Even if someone has reached the height of evils, and yet wishes to return from there to the way of virtue, he receives him gladly, embraces him, does everything to recall him to his former state. And what is still more excellent and eminent: even if someone could not fulfil the whole order of satisfaction, yet penance done, however little and in however brief a time, he does not reject; he receives even that, and does not suffer him to lose the reward of even the slightest conversion."

Moreover, 14 it also follows against them that any contrition, however small, deletes every mortal sin fully as to the penalty. For let it be posited that Peter has a sin A, for which an eternal penalty B is owed, and that through contrition C he merits remission of A as to guilt, and as to the penalty D, an infinite part of B, and not as to the whole of B. And let it be posited that Paul has two similar sins, or more, and is likewise contrite for his many sins as Peter for his one. Then Paul by his contrition merits that one infinite part of one eternal penalty equal to B, owed for one of his sins, be remitted to him, and another infinite part of another eternal penalty equal to B, owed for another of his sins. These two parts joined together exceed, indeed in a way infinitely exceed, the whole of B. If, then, Paul by his contrition ‖A1 merits so great a remission for himself, and Peter by his own equal contrition, much more reasonably and worthily does he merit for himself the remission of the whole of B, which is far less, especially since Peter is more innocent and better disposed to merit.

To show this same thing more briefly and clearly, let this known truth be supposed: of any two penalties, uniform and alike in species, having a beginning and no end, unequal in intensity and in duration, the more intense one, however much and by whatever amount it is less or shorter in duration, is nevertheless simply greater. Yet lest anyone say that this supposition is not notorious enough, here is a brief demonstration of it. Let K be one uniformly intense penalty of fire, beginning at the future instant L, to last without end; and M another, similar, uniform, more remiss penalty, beginning at the present instant N, to remain eternally. K, therefore, is not equal to M, nor less; therefore it is greater. For if the adversary says that K is equal to M, let O be a part of M, beginning at L and lasting eternally from then, and P the remaining part of it; and let Q be an intensive part of K, imaginary or real as some hold, equal to O, and R the remaining part of K. Since then K and M are equal, if equals are taken away from them, namely O and Q, the remaining parts are equal, as is evident to anyone by itself, and Euclid supposes this as manifest in the first book of his Elements. 15 P and R are therefore equal. No one fails to know that this is utterly false, since P is finite in every way, while R is infinite in duration and uniform throughout, as follows lucidly from the premises; and that it is false can also be shown easily. For either P and R are of equal intensity or not. If so, P is wholly equal to a finite part of R as long in duration as P is; for it is similar in species, and equal to it intensively, and likewise extensively. Hence that part of R is also equal to its whole, since they are equal to a third, namely P. If, however, P and R are not of equal intensity, one of them is more intense. If R is remitted to equality with P, or P is intensified to equality with R, then they will not be equal, but R will be greater than P, as was just taught; so much the more, then, is R now greater. If, however, P is the more intense, this is not infinitely but only finitely. Let it therefore be posited, for example, that it is so (that is, that P is the more intense) in some multiple proportion, say tenfold, or a hundredfold, or in another, as one pleases. Let P be divided into equal intensive parts according to the number of the denomination of the given proportion, say into ten or a hundred. Then each of them will be of equal intensity with R. Let them be joined one after another lengthwise in duration, and let T be the whole uniform penalty assembled from them. Then T is simply finite in duration, as is clear, and of equal intensity with R, therefore less than R, as was shown above; and this can also be demonstrated very easily in permanent continuous quantities.

Perhaps more perceptibly, to the same end, thus. To an intense penalty P there can be equated, all things weighed, some penalty similar in species, more remiss but longer, yet finite in duration before and after. For some such penalty can be greater in painfulness, more punishing and more to be shunned than it, simply, namely all things weighed; and hence also some penalty can be equal to it, namely one that, in proportion as it is lighter through remission, becomes heavier through duration. To this second penalty also, more remiss or longer, by like reasoning some third penalty, more remiss than this second but longer, yet finite in duration before and after, can likewise be equated. If it is posited, it is necessarily equal to P itself, since both are posited equal to the second penalty. To this third penalty again a fourth, more remiss but longer, equal in like manner, can be taken; and to this fourth a fifth, and so on, until one comes to some penalty as intense as, indeed even less intense than, the penalty R, and finite in time on either side. According to the premises it will necessarily be equal to P, and less than R; hence P too is proved necessarily likewise less than R. If, however, the falsifier 16 does not cease to be insolent, saying that P does not exceed R in some multiple proportion, but in some other whatever, let P be intensified or R remitted until a multiple proportion arises between them, etc., as above. If, however, it is said at the outset that K is less than M, and M greater than K, let K be intensified, or M uniformly remitted, until the penalties are equal, the quantity of duration being kept as before, etc., as before.

380E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

382A est adhuc praestantius et eminentius, etiamsi non poruerit quis explere omnem satisfaciendi ordinem, quantulamcunque tamen et breui quantumlibet tempore gestam non respuit poenitentiam, suscipit etiam ipsam, nec patitur quamuis exiguae conuersionis perdere mercedem. Amplius autem et sequitur contra istos, quod quantulacunque contritio deleat omne peccatum mortale plenarie quoad poenam: Ponatur enim Petrum habere A peccatum, cui debeatur B poena aeterna, et per C contritionem mereri remissionem A quoad culpam, et quoad D poenam, partem B infinitam, et non quoad totum B: Ponaturque Paulum habere duo similia peccata vel plura, et similiter conteri pro suis multis, sicut Petrum pro suo vno; Tunc Paulus per suam contritionē meretur sibi remitti vnā partē infinitam vnius poenae aeternae aequalis B debitae pro vno suo peccato, et aliam partem infinitam alterius poenae aeternae aequalis B debitae pro alio suo peccato, quae duae partes simul iunctae excedunt, imo et quodammodo infinite excedunt totum B. Si ergo Paulus per suam contritionem ‖A1 tantam remissionem sibi meretur, et Petrus per suam aequalem; multo rationabilius et dignius meretur sibi

382B remissionem totius B longe minorem, maxime cum Petrus sit innocentior et dispositior ad merendum. Vt autem hoc idem breuius et clarius ostendatur, supponatur veritas ista nota; Omnium duarum poenarum vniformium et similium specie habentium principium et non finem, inaequalium in intensione et duratione, intensior quantumlibet quantumcunque duratione sit minor seu breuior, est simpliciter tamen maior. Veruntamen, ne quis dicat hanc suppositionem non esse satis notoriam, ecce demonstratio eius breuis; sit K vna poena ignis vniformis intensa incipiens in L instanti futuro interminabiliter duratura; et M alia poena similis vniformis remissior, incipiens in N instanti praesenti aeternaliter permansura. K igitur non est aequalis M, nec minor, ergo maior. Si namque aduersarius dixerit K esse aequalem M, sit O pars M, incipiens in L et ex tunc aeternaliter duratura, et P reliqua pars illius; Q vero pars intensiua K imaginaria vel vera, vt aliqui opinantur, aequalis O et R residua pars K, cum ergo K et M sint aequales, si ab eis demantur aequalia, puta O et Q, partes residuae sunt aequales,

382C sicut cuilibet per se patet, et Euclides primo Elementorum suorum hoc pro manifesto supponit. P ergo et R sunt aequales, quod esse falsissimum nullus nescit, cum P sit omni modo finita, R vero infinita secundum durationem, et vniformis per totum, sicut lucide sequitur ex praemissis, quod et potest ostendi faciliter esse falsum. Quia vel P et R sunt aequalis intensionis vel non: si sic P est aequalis omnino parti finitae R tantae in duratione, quanta est P; est enim similis specie, et aequalis ei intensiue, et similiter extensiue; quare et illa pars R est aequalis suo toti, cum sint aequales tertio, puta P. Si autem P et R non sint intensionis aequalis, vna harum est intensior: si R remittatur ad aequalitatem P, vel intendatur P ad aequalitatem R, et tunc non erunt aequales, sed R maior P, sicut iam proximo docebatur; multo magis ergo nunc R est maior. Si autem P sit intensior, hoc non est infinite sed tantum finite. Ponatur ergo exempli gratia quod in aliqua proportione multiplici, puta in decuplo, vel centuplo, vel in alia, sicut

382D placet, et diuidatur P in partes intensiuas aequales secundum numerum denominationis proportionis datae, puta in decem, vel centum, et tunc quaelibet illarum erit intensionis aequalis cum R, coniunganturque singulae in longum secundum durationem, et sit T tota poena vniformis congregata ex eis: Tunc T est finita simpliciter in duratione vt constat, et intensionis aequalis cum R, ergo minor R, sicut superius monstrabatur, quod et in quantitatibus continuis permanentibus potest facillime demonstrari. Adhuc autem sensibilius forsitan sic ad idem; P poenae intensae potest aliqua poena similis specie remissior, sed prolixior, finita tamen duratione anterius et posterius adaequari omnibus ponderatis: aliqua namque talis poena potest esse maior in poenalitate, punientior, et fugibilior illa simpliciter, omnibus scilicet ponderatis; quare et aliqua ci aequalis, talis videlicet, quae quanto ex remissione est leuior, tanto ex duratione fit grauior. Huic quoque poenae secundae remissiori seu prolixiori potest et simili ratione aliqua tertia poena remissior hac secunda, sed prolixior, finita tamen duratione

382E ante et post similiter adaequari, quae si ponatur, necessario est aequalis ipsi P, cum ambae ponantur aequales poenae secundae. Huic etiam tertiae poenae potest sumi quarta remissior, sed prolixior simili modo aequalis; et huic quartae quinta, et ita deinceps, donec veniatur ad aliquam aeque intensam, imo et minus intensam R poena, finitamque tempore hinc et inde, quae secundum praemissa necessario erit aequalis P, et minor R; quare et P similiter minor R necessario comprobatur. Si autem falsigraphus non desinat proteruire, dicendo P non excedere R in aliqua proportione multiplici, sed alia qualicunque; intendatur P vel remittatur R, donec fiat proportio multiplex inter illas, etc. sicut supra. Si vero dicatur in primis K esse minorem M, et M maiorem K, intendatur K, vel remittatur M vniformiter, donec sint poenae aequales, quantitate durationis priori seruata, etc. sicut prius. Nulli enim est dubium, quin K possit per solam intensionem fieri maior poena simpliciter,

382E–382C
  • *C1 (variant) eius.

For no one doubts that K can, by intensification alone, become a greater penalty, simply, than M is, and M, by remission alone, a lesser one than K is. For some uniform intensification through the whole of K increases K more than a wholly finite extension through a single time finite at both ends, as is clear from what precedes. But some finite extension of K, say from L to N or beyond, increases K beyond M, as is most certain to everyone. Hence some intensification likewise increases it. If, then, K is now a lesser penalty than M, and can by intensification alone become a greater penalty, it can likewise become an equal one; and the same holds of M by remission, and by cutting back to L or beyond. Again, otherwise, to the same effect, thus. If K is a lesser penalty than M, let its first intensity and uniformity be preserved, and let it be extended continuously toward N until it is simply an equal penalty with M, all things equated; for it can do this. For it can thus become a greater penalty by extension alone toward N. If it is extended thus to N, who does not see that K is a greater penalty than M, since it is equal extensively and greater intensively? Let K, then, be extended with its former intensity and uniformity to some definite instant, such that it thus becomes an equal penalty with M, all things weighed. Then that instant cannot be posited at N, nor before N, because then K would manifestly be greater than M, as was just taught; nor can it be posited between N and L, as was demonstrated above. The supposition accepted beforehand is thus plain.

It can also be demonstrated briefly in a direct way thus. K is composed precisely of Q and R, and M of O and P. Q is equal to O, and R is greater than P, as no one fails to know, and as was also shown above. The whole of K is therefore greater than the whole of M. For there is a part of K equal to M, namely that composed of Q and one part of R equal to P. This shines out to everyone's eyes, and is evident through that common principle known through itself, "If you add equals to equals, the wholes will be equal," which Euclid accordingly enumerates among the common conceptions of the mind in the first book of his Elements. If, then, a part of K is equal to M, and K is greater than that part, as that familiar principle, "Every whole is greater than its part," lucidly manifests, K is likewise greater than M, as is clear to all. The 7th of the 5th of Euclid's Elements 17 also clearly demonstrates this, saying: "If two equal quantities are compared to any third, there will be one proportion of them to it; also of it to both one proportion." The truth stated beforehand is therefore clear.

Keeping, then, the case premised concerning Peter, and his sin A, and his eternal penalty B, and his contrition C, and D, the infinite part *C1 of B, remitted through C, let it be posited that Paul has E, a sin greater than A, for which an eternal penalty F, similar in species to B but more intense, and so greater, is also owed; and that by G, a contrition equal to C, he merits remission H of an infinite part of F. By the truth premised, therefore, H is a greater penalty than B. If, then, Paul by contrition G merits what is greater, namely the remission of H, much more does Peter by an equal contrition C merit what is less, namely the remission of the whole of B, an exceedingly great penalty, since he is better, more innocent, and more fit to merit. For what just creditor, whether lord or judge, refuses from his debtor that which is offered for payment of a smaller debt, which suffices not by grace but by right for payment of a greater, and which he also accepts from other debtors, not by grace but by right, as full payment of a greater, a greater, I say, 18

382E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

382A quam sit M et M per solam remissionem minor quam sit K. Aliqua namque intensio vniformis per totum K plus auget K quam vna extensio omnino finita per vnum tempus vtrobique finitum, sicut ex praecedentibus clare patet; sed aliqua extensio K finita puta ab L ad N vel vltra, auget K vltra M, sicut certissime constat cunctis; quare et aliqua intensio similiter ipsum auget: Si ergo K nunc sit minor poena quam M; et potest per solam intensionem fieri maior poena, potest similiter fieri et aequalis, et idem contingit de M per remissionem, et recisionem ad L vel vltra. Item aliter sic ad idem, Si K sit minor poena quam M, seruetur intensio et vniformitas eius prima, et extendatur versus N continue donec sit aequalis poena simpliciter omnibus adaequatis cuni M, hoc enim potest. Potest nam que sic per solam extensionem versus N fieri maior poena: Si enim sic extendatur ad N quis non videt K esse maiorem poenam quam M, cum sit aequalis extensiue et maior intensiue? Extendatur ergo K cum intensione et vniformitate priori ad aliquod certum instans, ita quod sic fiat aequalis

382B poena cum M omnibus ponderatis; tunc illud instans non potest poni N nec prius N, quia tunc K esset notorie maius M, sicut nunc proximo docebatur; nec potest poni inter N et L sicut erat superius demonstratum: Patet ergo suppositio praeaccepta. Quae et potest insuper ostensiue sic breuiter demonstrari: K componitur praecise ex Q et R; M vero ex O et P; et Q est aequale O, et R maius P, sicut nullus ignorat, sicuti enam superius monstrabatur; est ergo totum K maius toto M; est enim pars K aequalis M, illa videlicet quae componitur ex Q et vna parte R aequali P, sicut cunctorum oculis elucescit, patetque per illud commune principium per se notum, Si aequalibus aequalia addas, tota fient aequalia, quod ideo Euclides primo elementorum suorum inter communes animi conceptiones enumerat: Si ergo pars K est aequalis M, cum K sit maius illa parte, sicut illud vulgatum principium, Omne totum est maius sua parte lucide manifestat, est similiter maius M sicut omnibus clare patet, sicuti etiam 7um. 5i. elementorum Euclidis clare demonstrat, Si, inquiens, duae quantitates

382C aequāles ad quamlibet tertiam comparentur, earum ad illam erit vna proportio: item illius ad ambas proportio vna. Patet igitur veritas praelibata; Retento igitur casu praemisso de Petro, et A eius peccato, et B poena eius aeterna, et C contritione ciusdem, et D parte infinita *C1 B per C remissa; Ponatur Paulum habere E peccarum maius A, cui et debeatur F poena aeterna similis specie B sed intentior, et sic maior, et per G contritionem aequalem C mereri remissionem H partis infinitae F; igitur per veritatem praemissam, H est maior poena quam B: Si ergo Paulus per G contritionem meretur quod maius est, videlicet remissionem H, multo magis Petrus per C contritionem aequalem meretur quod minus est, videlicet remissionem totius B poenae maximae, cum ipse sit melior, innocentior, et habilior ad merendum. Quis enim iustus creditor Dominus siue Iudex illud recusat a suo debitore oblatum pro solutione debiti minoris, quod non de gratia sed de iure sufficit pro solutione maioris, quod et ab alijs debitotibus non de gratia, sed de iure acceptat pro plena solutione maioris, maioris inquam,

382D–382E
  • E1 (source) Matt 9, Mark 10, Luke 6
  • E2 (source) Wis 3

not by the least amount, but by as much as you care to imagine, as can easily be shown. Likewise, let it be supposed that a penalty is owed to Peter for some sin, equal to that part of the penalty which was remitted to Paul through his contrition, and that Peter is equally contrite. Then Peter by his contrition merits the full remission of his penalty. Therefore any contrition whatever suffices for the full remission of any guilt and penalty whatever. Likewise, the intensive half of contrition C in Peter, and any small part of it, or another contrition however much more remiss, supported by the required circumstances, would merit the deletion of A as to guilt, and as to an infinite part, B, though a smaller one, D 19. So the other half of C in Peter, or the whole contrition C, which is twice that half, or one however much more intense and better than that more remiss contrition just mentioned, much more merits the remission of the small remaining part of B, indeed even something great beyond it. Otherwise, indeed, that whole contrition is not fully rewarded by God, nor even any part of it. For the half of any designated part would merit remission of A as to guilt, and as to an infinite part, B, and why does one half not merit as much as the other? Why, then, does it not merit remission of the small remaining part of the penalty, and something beyond, by as much as the remission of A as to guilt, and of the infinite part of the penalty remitted, exceeds the remaining part of the penalty? But who would presume to say that God does not fully reward every good act, against the thirty-first part of the first Corollary of this work? Hence the Lord himself says, "Everyone who has left house, etc., for my name's sake," E1 "shall receive a hundredfold": Matt 9 20 and Mark 10: "There is no one who has left house, etc., for me, who will not receive a hundred times as much now in this time"; and Luke 6: "Give, and it will be given to you; a good measure, pressed down, shaken together and overflowing, they will give into your lap." E2 And the Wise Man says, "In few things troubled, in many they shall be well disposed"

382D non in minimo, sed quantum volueris cogitare, sicut faciliter potest ostendi. Item ponatur, quod Petro debeatur poena aequalis pro aliquo peccato illi parti poenae remissae Paulo per suam contritionem, et quod Petrus aequaliter conteratur: Petrus ergo per suam contritionem meretur remissionem plenariam poenae suae: Quaelibet ergo contritio sufficit ad remissionem plenariam cuiuslibet culpae et poenae. Item medietas intensiua C contritionis in Petro, et quaelibet parua pars eius, seu alia contritio quantumcunque remissior fulta circumstantijs requisitis mereretur deletionem A quoad culpam, et quoad partem infinitam, B licet minorem D; quare et altera medietas C in Petro, seu tota C contritio, quae est in duplo, vel quantum-vis intensior et melior illa contritione remissiori praedicta, multo magis meretur remissionem paruae partis B residuae, imo et aliquid magnum vltra. Alias etenim contritio illa tota non plene remuneratur a Deo, nec etiam aliqua pars illius. Cuiustibet enim partis signatae medietas mereretur remissionem A quoad culpam, et quoad partem infinitam B,

382E et cur non meretur vna medietas quantum altera? Cur ergo non meretur remissionem paruae partis poenae residuae, et aliquid vltra, tantum quantum remissio A quoad culpam, et quoad partem poenae infinitam dimissam excedit residuam partem poenae? Sed quis praesumpserit dicere Deum non remunerare plenarie quemlibet actum bonum, contra 31am. partem corollarij primi huius? Vnde et Dominus ipse dicit, Omnis qui reliquerit domum, etc. propter nomen meum, E1 centum accipiet: Matth. 9. et Marc. 10. Nemo est qui reliquerit domum, etc. propter me, qui non accipiet centies tantum nunc in tempore hoc; et Luc. 6. Date, et dabitur vobis; mensuram bonam, et confertam, et coagitatam, et superfluentem dabunt in sinum vestrum; E2 Dicitque Sapiens, In paucis vexati, in multis bene disponentur

Wis 3, which the course of both Testaments also plainly shows. Now it follows against these men not only that God does not fully reward every good act, but even that He cannot. For if *A1 He could, let God fully reward Peter's contrition C. Then either He does this by remitting to him the whole guilt A and the whole penalty B or D, and by giving him glory infinite extensively and intensively alike, or something less than this, or some lesser things. It is not the whole of this, as no one is unaware; and because Peter would still, by a more remiss act, have merited just as much, since more could not be had, and so act C would not be rewarded in full. Moreover, all who merit eternal life would likewise merit infinite glory, extensively and intensively alike, and so the difference of the heavenly mansions would perish; nor is the difficulty any less if the other course is taken 21. For let it be said that he merits remission of guilt A, and of penalty B or D, and glory O, infinite extensively but finite intensively. Then glory O is either more good and desirable than A and B, or D, are evil and to be shunned, or equally so, or less. If more, and not infinitely but only finitely, let it be said, for the sake of example, that it is a hundredfold, and let C be divided into several imaginary intensive parts, say a thousand. According to what was shown before, one of those parts by itself alone would merit the full remission of guilt A and of some infinite penalty. Hence another, equal part would merit at least the remission of the remaining temporal penalty, and each of the others, by like reasoning, would merit infinite glory extensively, as good and desirable as the guilt and penalty remitted were evil and to be shunned. All these parts, therefore, concurring virtually, merit infinite glory extensively, more intense than O; and so, by further division of C into more and more parts, one can proceed beyond any assignable intensity of glory. From this it also plainly appears that O cannot be posited equal to A and B, or D, nor less. Likewise, according to these men any contrition, however tiny, merits the full remission of any venial sins whatever, and of any temporal penalties owed. For if not, let A be a contrition that merits none of this, and let B be another, smaller contrition. Then, according to what was shown before, B in a sinner in mortal sin merits the remission of mortal sin as to guilt, and as to the infinite part of the penalty owed; and these incomparably exceed any venial sins whatever and any temporal penalties whatever. But what justice, what equity, what law dictates that one accept some price for the just, lawful and full payment of the greatest debt, and refuse a greater price for the full payment of the smallest debt? Likewise, still according to these men, any contrition merits the full remission of all guilt and penalty. For any mortal guilt, and perhaps venial guilt too, is worse and more to be shunned than any penalty of sense or of loss that does not include guilt, as the thirtieth part of the first Corollary teaches. And any contrition merits the full remission of every mortal sin, and of any mortal sins whatever, as to guilt, and therefore likewise as to penalty. For let Peter be guilty of two mortal sins, or of any number, and Paul of only one, less than any sin of Peter's, and of one penalty owed for it. Then if Peter repents, he merits the remission of two, or of however many more and greater evils (since so many mortal sins), than those two evils of Paul's. Why, then, does Paul, likewise repenting, not merit the full remission of all his guilt and penalty? Likewise, according to these men any contrition is of infinite efficacy and infinite merit. For however many mortal sins a man has, and however grievous, worthy of however many and however great infernal penalties, with any contrition he merits the remission of all mortal sins as to guilt, and the cutting off of an infinite part from each of the infernal penalties owed. Likewise, it follows similarly against these men that every good act proceeding in grace and from grace is of infinite merit. For every good act proceeding in grace and from grace is better, or at least as good and meritorious, as a similar act without grace and not done from grace; and some such act, for example contrition preceding grace, is of infinite merit, as has just now been argued. Likewise, if someone merits by contrition the first grace after sin, it seems that he merits as great a grace as he previously had and lost by sinning, if he had grace before the sin. For otherwise repentance would heal and give life to the penitent only partially and not perfectly, nor would it fully reconcile him to God, but God would reproach him with his preceding sin, by withholding a portion of the preceding grace, contrary to that text of James 1: "He gives to all abundantly, and does not reproach." Otherwise, too, such a man, if he died in that state, would be punished eternally in heaven with the penalty of loss, namely by the withholding of a portion of the grace and glory previously owed to him. Indeed, however long he lived and merited, he would still be eternally punished in heaven with such a penalty of loss; for he would always have less than one working in the same way would otherwise have had, and this on account of his preceding sin. It also seems, if he rises again in a lesser grace than he lost by falling, that his sin is not fully remitted. For he sinned by losing so great a grace, and in a way withdrawing it from God and his Lord, a grace which he always ought to have kept, and even to have returned with interest; nor is he released from that obligation on account of his sin, since if he had not sinned he would not have been released. Nor is it fitting that from his sin he should carry off profit

383A Sapient. 3. quod et euidenter ostendit vtriusque series testamenti. Non solum autem sequitur contra istos, Deum non remunerare plenarie quemlibet actum bonum, verum etiam hoc non posse: Si enim *A1 possit, remuneret Deus plene C contritionem Petri: vel ergo hoc faci: remittendo ei totam culpam A, et totam poenam B vel D, et dando sibi gloriam infinitam extenssiue et inten sue similiter, vel aliquid minus isto, aliquaue minora; Non totum hoc sicut nullus ignorat, et quia Petrus adhuc per actum remissiorem tantum aequaliter meruisset, quia plus non posset, sicque C actus non remuneraretur ad plenum; omnes etiam qui merentur vitam aeternam infinitam gloriam extensiue et intensiue similiter merentur, sicque periret differentia coelestium mansionum, nec minus: Dicatur enim quod meretur remissionem culpae A, et poenae B vel D, et O gloriam infinitam extensiue, sed intensiue finitam: Tunc O gloria vel est magis bona, et eligibilis quam A et B, seu D sunt mala, et fugibilia, vel aeque, vel minus: Si magis et non infinite, sed tantum finite, dicatur ergo exempli causa quod in centuplo,

383B diuidaturque C in plures partes imaginarias intensiuas, puta in mille, et secundum prius ostensa vna illarum partium per se sola mereretur remissionem plenariam A culpae, et alicuius poenae infinitae: Quare et alia aequalis mereretur ad minus remissionem poenae residuae temporalis, et quaelibet aliarum simili ratione gloriam infinitam extensiue tam bonam et eligibilem, quam mala et fugibilis fuit culpa et poena remissa: Omnes ergo hae partes virtualiter concurrentes merentur gloriam infinitam extensiue, intensiorem O; et sic per vlteriorem diuisionem C in plures partes et plures, potest procedi vltra omnem intensionem gloriae assignandam. Ex hoc autem et euidenter apparet quod O non potest poni aequale A et B, seu D, nec minus. Item secundum istos quaelibet contritio quantumlibet paruula meretur remissionem plenariam quantorumlibet venialium, et quantarumlibet poenarum temporalium debitarum: Quia si non, detur A contritio quae haec nullatenus mereatur, et sit B alia contritio minor; tunc secundum prius ostensa, B in peccatore mortaliter meretur remissionem peccati

383C mortalis quoad culpam, et quoad partem poenae debitae infinitam, et haec incomparabiliter excedunt quantalibet venialia, et poenas quantaslibet temporales: Sed quae iustitia, quae aequitas, quae lex dictat acceptare aliquod pretium pro solutione iusta, legali, et plenaria maximi debiti, et maius pretium pro solutione plenaria minimi debiti recusare. Item adhuc secundum istos quaelibet contritio meretur remissionem plenariam omnis culpae et poenae: quaelibet enim culpa mortalis et forsitan venialis peior est, et fugibilior omni poena sensus vel damni non includente culpam, sicut 30a pars Corollarij primi docet; et quaelibet contritio meretur remissionem plenariam omnis peccati mortalis, et quorumlibet mortaliū quoad culpam, ergo et similiter quoad poenam: Sit enim Petrus reus duorum, et quorumlibet mortalium peccatorum, et Paulus tantum vnius minoris quolibet peccato Petri, et vnius poenae debitae pro illo; tunc si Petrus poeniteat, meretur dimissionem duorum, vel quotlibet psurium maiorum malorum, (quia tot mortalium peccatorum) quam sint illa duo mala Pauli: cur ergo Paulus

383D similiter poenitendo, non merebitur dimissionem plenariam totius culpae suae et poenae? Item secundum istos quaelibet contritio est efficaciae infinitae, et meriti infiniti. Quotcun que namque peccata mortalia, et quantumcun que grauia quotcunque et quantiscunque infernalibus poenis digna quis habeat, ad quamlibet contritionem meretur remissionem omnium peccatorum mortalium quoad culpam, et quoad abscisionem partis infinitae a qualibet poenarum infernalium debitarum. Item contra istos similiter sequitur, quemlibet actum bonum in gratia et ex gratia procedentem esse similiter meriti infiniti, cum quilibet actus bonus in gratia, ex gratia que procedens sit melior, vel saltem ita bonus et meritorius, sicut similis actus sine gratia, ex gratiaue non factus, et aliquis talis actus, puta contritio praeuia gratiae est meriti infiniti, sicut nunc proximo est argutum. Item si quis per contritionem meretur 1am gratiam post peccatum, videtur quod meretur tantam gratiam, quantā prius habuit et amisit peccando, si habuit gratiam ante peccatum: Alias enim poenitentia diminute non perfecte sanaret et viuificaret poenitentem,

383E nec plenarie reconciliaret ipsum Deo, sed Deus illi improperaret peccatum suum praecedens, per subtractionem portionis gratiae praecedentis, contra illud Iac. 1. Dat omnibus affluenter, et non improperat. Aliter quo que talis si sic decederet puniretur in coelo aeternaliter poena damni, ex subtractione videlicet portionis gratiae et gloriae debitae sibi prius; imo et quantumcunque diu viueret et mereretur, adhuc in caelo aeternaliter puniretur huiusmodi poena damni; semper enim minus haberet, quam similiter operans fuisset alias habiturus, et hoc propter peccatum suum praecedens. Videtur etiam si resurgat in gratia minori quam cadendo amisit, quod peccatum suum non est plene dimissum: Peccauit enim tantam gratiam amittendo, et a Deo et Domino suo quodammodo subtrahendo quam semper debuit custodisse, et cum vsuris etiam reddidisse; nec est absolutus ab ista obligatione propter suum peccatum, quia si non peccasset non fuisset absolutus: nec congruit quod ex suo peccato reportet Iucrum

384A–384E
  • A1 (source) Matt 5
  • A2 (source) Augustine
  • A3 (source) Gregory
  • ‖B1 (variant) restituat
  • C1 (source) Exod 22
  • C2 (source) Lev 5
  • C3 (source) Anselm
  • C4 (source) Anselm
  • ‖D1 (variant) enim
  • ‖E1 (variant) plene

and greater freedom. But it is certain that sin is not fully remitted until what was taken away is fully restored, A1 especially if the obligation is not discharged. Hence Matthew 5: "Be agreeable to your adversary quickly, while you are in the way with him, lest the adversary hand you over to the judge, and the judge hand you over to the officer, and you be thrown into prison. Amen I say to you, you will not go out from there until you pay the last farthing"; and Luke 12: "You will not go out until you pay even the last mite." And Augustine writes to Macedonius, A2 as it is cited in the Canon, 14, last Question, Si res, that sin is not remitted unless what was taken away is restored 22. And below: "This I would say with the utmost confidence: he who intervenes on behalf of a man to the end that he not restore what was wrongly taken, and who does not compel to restitution, as far as he honorably can, the man who has fled to him, is a partner in the fraud and the crime." In the following chapter Gregory is also cited there, A3 strictly commanding that if the thing taken away cannot be restored, its price be given. So Anselm too, in the first book of Cur Deus homo, in the twentieth chapter: "Hold," he says, "most certainly that without satisfaction, that is, without voluntary payment of the debt, God cannot let sin go unpunished, nor can the sinner come to beatitude, or to such a state as he had before he sinned"; and in the twenty-first: "The satisfaction must be according to the measure of the sin"; and in the twenty-fourth, in dialogue form, he writes thus: "Look to strict justice, and judge according to it, whether a man makes satisfaction to God in equal measure to his sin, unless by conquering the Devil he restores that very thing which, by allowing himself to be conquered by the Devil, he took from God; so that, just as by his being conquered the Devil seized what was God's and God lost it, so by his conquering the Devil may lose it and God recover it." B. "Nothing stricter or more just can be thought." A. "Do you suppose, then, that supreme justice can violate this justice?" B. "I dare not think so." A. "In no way, then, is it fitting, or possible, that man receive from God what God has purposed to give him, if he does not ‖B1 return to God the whole of what he took from Him, so that, as God lost through him, so through him He may recover" 23. Indeed it seems that he must return more than the simple thing taken away, namely something by way of satisfaction for the contempt and injury inflicted. So also in the divine law, namely, C1 Exod 22, it is commanded that whoever has stolen something shall return it, according to the case, fivefold, fourfold, C2 or double; and the civil law agrees with this. In Leviticus 5 also it is ordered that if anyone has done damage to things consecrated to the Lord, or to the things of his neighbor, he shall restore everything in full, and over and above shall offer a fifth part also to the priest, according to the measure and estimate of the sin. C3 So Anselm too, in the first book of Cur Deus homo, chapter 11: "As long," he says, "as the sinner does not pay what he took, he remains in guilt; nor is it enough merely to return what was taken away, but for the insult inflicted he owes more than he took." Nor can anyone say that inability to repay excuses him from restoring the whole lost grace. For he has not discharged the obligation of having grace and of repaying it, as was shown above; and in that way any damned man and the Devil would be excused from debt C4 and sin. Anselm proves the same in the first book of Cur Deus homo, chapter 25, clearly and at length. Moreover, considering more subtly, a new inability to pay the old debt perhaps excuses from new and continuing sin, taking sin properly, so that by not paying he does not sin properly, newly and continually, with one sin after another, as Augustine speaks in On Free Choice 3, 30, and as is the case with damned men and demons; but it does not thus excuse or relieve the man unable to pay from his old debt. For who ‖D1 does not know that, according to all laws, divine and human alike, an inability that arises from guilt in no way excuses, but perhaps rather aggravates, especially when the guilt has not been remitted but itself remains? And how is guilt remitted justly and fully except through full preceding satisfaction, as all laws also dictate? And if someone says that guilt is sometimes forgiven out of the grace and mercy of the Lord, this does not help the Pelagians, who say that men merit the remission and pardon of sins, and thus, consequently, the grace and mercy of the Lord, and that the remission of sins does not come about through grace. And if someone perhaps wanted to inquire more deeply, it would seem that God cannot fully remit sin as to guilt unless satisfaction has first been made fully for it as to guilt. For, as can be had from the twenty-sixth of this work, and as all the Doctors agree, sin properly is not something positive but only privative; but a privation cannot be removed except by the positing of a habit that precedes it, at least in nature; nor can such and such a privation be fully removed without the preceding positing of such and such a habit. For if a lesser habit is posited, and not so great, that whole privation is by no means fully removed, but some portion of it remains, as is plainly evident in natural things, in artificial things, and in moral things 24. God therefore cannot, as it seems, remit and take away ‖E1 fully sin as to guilt, unless He first, in the order of nature, fully posits the habit which he took away, or is taking away. Nor is it always true that one who rises again in a lesser grace than he lost is unable to repay so great a grace; for by living long and acting well he can merit so great a grace, as the Pelagians themselves admit. Therefore, to a sinner now contrite for mortal sin, and so meriting,

384A et libertatē maiorem: sed certū est, quod non plene dimittitur peccatū, donec plene restituatur ablatum, A1 maxime si obligatio non soluatur. Vnde Matt. 5. Esto consentiens aduersario tuo cito, dum es in via cum eo, ne forte tradat te aduersarius Iudici, et Iudex tradat te ministro, et in carcerem mittaris; Amen dico tibi, Non exies inde, donec reddas nouissimum quadrantem: Et Luc. 12. Non exies, donec etiam nouissimum minutum reddas, Scribit que Augustinus ad Macedonium, A2 sicut allegatur in Canone 14. Quaest. vlt. Si res. quod non remittitur peccatum, nisi restituatur ablatum. Et infra, illud fidentissime dixerim, eum qui pro homine ad hoc interuenit ne male ablata restituat, et qui ad se confugientem quantum honeste potest, ad reddendum non compellit, socium esse fraudis et criminis. Vbi et sequenti capitulo allegatur Gregorius, A3 Districte praecipiens, quod si res ablata non possit restitui, pretium eius detur. Quare et Anselmus primo. Cur Deus homo vicessimo. Tene, inquit, certissime quod sine satisfactione, id est, sine debiti solutione spontanea, nec Deus potest peccatum

384B dimittere impunitum, nec peccator ad beatitudinem, vel talem, qualem habebat antequam peccaret, pervenire; et vicessimo primo, Secundum mensuram peccati oportet satisfactionem esse; et vicessimo quarto dialogizans sic scribit, Intende in districtam iustitiam, et iudica secundum illam, vttum ad aequalitatem peccati homo satisfaciat Deo, nisi id ipsum quod permittendo se vinci a Diabolo, Deo abstulit, Diabolum vincendo restituat; vt quemadmodum per hoc quod victus est, rapuit Diabolus quod Dei erat, et Deus perdidit; ita per hoc quod vincat, perdat Diabolus et Deus recuperet B. Nec districtius nec iustius potest aliquid cogitari A. Putasne summam iustitiam, hanc iustitiam posse violare? B Non audeo cogitare. A Nullatenus ergo oportet, aut potest accipere homo a Deo, quod Deus illi dare proposuit, si non ‖B1 reddit Deo totum quod illi abstulit, vt sicut per illum Deus perdidit, ita per illum recuperet. Imo videtur quod oportet plus reddere, quam simplex ablatum, aliquid videlicet satisfactorium pro contemptu, iniuriaue illata: Quare et in lege diuina

384C scilicet, C1 Exod. 22. Praecipitur, quod qui furatus fuerit aliquid, reddat in casu quintuplum, quadruplum, C2 siue duplum, cui et consonat lex ciuilis. Leuiticorum etiam 5to jubetur, quod si quis fecerit damnum in rebus Domino consecratis, in rebusue proximi, restituat integre omnia, et insuper quintam partem oflerat etiam Sacerdoti iuxta mensuram et aestimationem peccati. C3 Quare et Ansel. 1. Cur Deus homo 11. Quamdiu, inquit, peccator non soluit quod rapuit, manet in culpa, nec sufficit solummodo reddere quod ablatum est, sed pro contumelia illata plus debet reddere, quam quod abstulit. Nec potest quis dicere quod impotentia reddendi totam gratiam amissam excusat, quia non soluit obligationem habendi gratiam, et reddendi, sicut superius est ostensum; et quia sic quilibet damnatus homo et Diabolus excusaretur a debito, C4 et peccato. Hoc idem probat Ansel. 1. Cur Deus homo 25. lucide et diffuse. Etiam considerando subtilius, noua impotentia soluendi antiquum debitum fortassis excusat a nouo peccato et continuo, proprie accipiendo peccatum, ita quod non soluendo non peccat

384D proptie, nouiter, et continue alio, alio que peccato, sicut loquitur August. 3. de lib. arbit. 30. et sicut est de hominibus daemonibus que damnatis, sed non sic excusat nec exonerat impotentem a debito suo antiquo. Quis ‖D1 etiam nesciat secundum omnia iura diuina pariter et humana, impotentiam descendētem ex culpa nulla tenus excusare, sed forsitan potius aggrauare, maxime culpa non remissa, sed ipsa manente reversed ? Et quomodo remittitur culpa iuste et plene nisi per satisfactionem plenariam praecedentem, sicuti etiam omnia iura dictant? Et si quis dixerit, culpam quando que dimitti de gratia et misericordia Domini, non iuuat Pelagianos dicentes homines mereri dimissionem et veniam peccatorum, et sic gratiam et misericordiam Domini consequenter, et non per gratiam remissionem fieri peccatorum. Et si quis forte vellet indagare profundius, videretur Deum non posse dimittere plenarie peccatum quoad culpam, nisi prius satisfacto pro illo plenarie quoad culpam. Nam sicut potest haberi ex 26. huius, et omnes Doctores concordant, Peccatum proprie non est aliquid positiuum, sed tantummodo priuatiuum;

384E priuatio autem tolli non potest nisi per positionem habitus praecedentem saltem natura; nec tanta vel tanta priuatio plenarie potest tolli sine positione tanti vel tanti habitus praecedente, Si enim ponatur minor habitus, et non tantus, tota illa priuatio nequaquam plenarie rollitur, sed aliqua portio eius manet, sicut patet in naturalibus, inartificialibus, et in moralibus euidenter. Non potest ergo Deus, vt videtur, dimittere et tollere ‖E1 plenarie peccatum quoad culpam, nisi prius natura ponendo plenarie habitum quem priuauit, seu priuat. Nec semper est verum, quod resurgens in gratia minori quam amisit, est impotens ad gratiam tantam reddendum: Potest enim diu viuendo, et bene operando, tantam gratiam promereri, sicut Pelagiani fatentur. Non ergo peccatori mortaliter nunc contrito, et sic merenti,

385A–385C
  • ‖B1 (variant) sicque disponendo
  • C1 (source) The Philosopher

and repaying, a lesser grace than he lost, his mortal sin is not fully remitted as to guilt; nor is it remitted until he has fully merited so great a grace, and has merited, and has fully repaid so great a one 25. And so mortal guilt and grace will again stand together, and so someone would at once be pleasing and dear to God, and not pleasing nor dear, but an enemy of God and held in hatred by God, living and dead, a son of the eternal kingdom and of eternal perdition. If, then, according to what has been said, one who rises again to grace rises to as great a grace as that from which he fell through sin, then any contrition, however small, merits grace, and consequently glory, however great. And so every contrition, however tiny and remiss, would be in a way of infinite efficacy and infinite merit, since a man could at once merit by it any amount of grace and glory whatever; for by sinning he can lose any amount whatever. Let it be supposed also that Peter, having a small grace, by sinning mortally in a small way lost that grace, and at once, after a short delay in sin, in which he was still disposing himself to repent, repents very intensely and fervently, and so merits grace. Either, then, he thus merits grace infinite intensively, or only finite. If infinite, then by the same reasoning any penitent does, since Peter's repentance does not infinitely exceed another's repentance. If only finite, let that grace be A, and let it be supposed further that Paul, having grace B, as great as you like, greater than A, by sinning mortally more gravely lost grace B, and remained in sin for a very long time, and, ‖B1 by making himself indisposed to the utmost of his powers, has always heaped crimes upon crimes, and at last repents very remissly and tepidly, yet with the appropriate circumstances. Paul, therefore, according to the premises, who at the beginning sinned most gravely and persisted longest in sin, and continually made himself indisposed to repentance and to grace with his whole heart, always, as far as he could, heaping crime upon crime, merits, at the slightest contrition, that grace B, the greatest, be restored to him. Why, then, does Peter, who at the beginning sinned less, remained less in sin, did not add sin upon sin, but disposed himself to repentance and grace to the utmost, repenting most fervently and most perfectly, merit a lesser grace and not so great? What reason, what equity, what justice would dictate this? Rather the contrary would seem to be the case, since all the evil circumstances of repentance, those that detract from grace, are much smaller in Peter, and the good circumstances too, those that promote repentance and grace, are much greater. It will perhaps be said that this circumstance is better in Paul's case, that he first had a fuller grace. But beyond doubt that circumstance aggravates his sin rather than lightening it. For who, unless perhaps an ungrateful man, would deny that the natural law of gratitude indissolubly binds the one benefited and loved to repay his benefactor and lover in like measure, and the one more benefited and loved to be the more strictly bound to this? And so he sins so much the more if he does not repay the good of gratitude, and far more if he returns the evil of ingratitude, and incurs a graver offense. Hence the Philosopher, Politics 7, 7: "Toward intimates," he says, C1 "and toward friends the spirit is raised up more than toward strangers, when it thinks itself slighted; on account of which Archilochus, complaining fittingly of friends, argues with his spirit: for not from friends, from spears, the piercings" 26.

385A et reddenti minorem gratiam quam amisit, dimittitur plenarie peccatum suum mortale quoad culpam; nec etiam dimittitur donec tantam gratiam plenarie meruerit, et meruerit, et reddiderit plenarie tantam; sicque culpa mortalis et gratia iterum stabunt simul, sicque aliquis simul esset gratus Deo et charus, et non gratus nec charus, sed inimicus Dei, odio habitus que a Deo, viuus et mortuus, filius regni aeterni, et perditionis aeternae. Si ergo secundum praemissa, resurgens ad gratiam resurgat ad tantam a quanta cecidit per peccatum, quantulacunque contritio meretur gratiam, et consequenter gloriam quantamcunque; sicque omnis contritio quantumlibet paruula et remissa, esset quodammodo efficaciae infinitae, et meriti infiniti, quia quantamcunque gratiam et gloriam posset homo statim per illam mereri; potest enim peccando amittere quantamcunque. Ponatur quoque Petrum, gratiam paruam habentem, parum peccando mortaliter illam gratiam amisisse, et statim post paruulam morulam in peccato, in qua adhuc se ad poenitendum disposuit, multum intense et feruide poenitere, et sic gratiam promereri. Vel ergo meretur sic infinitam gratiam intensiue, vel tantum finitam:

385B Si infinitam, eadem ratione et quilibet poenitens, cum poenitentia Petri non excedat poenitentiam alterius infinite: Si tantum finitam, sit illa A, ponaturque vlterius Paulum habentem B gratiam, quantum volueris, maiorem A quantumuis grauius peccando mortaliter B gratiam perdidisse, ac in peccato diutissime permansisse, ‖B1 seque indisponendo pro viribus scelera semper sceleribus cumulasse, et tandem multum remisse et tepide poenitere, tamen cum circumstantijs opportunis. Paulus ergo secundum praemissa qui in principio peccauit grauissime, diutissime perstitit in peccato, indisposuitque se continue ad poenitentiam, et ad gratiam toto corde semper, vt potuit, scelera cumulando, ad minimam contritionem meretur B gratiam maximam sibi reddi. Cur ergo Petrus qui in principio minus peccauit, minus in peccato permansit, non adiecit peccatum super peccatum, sed se ad poenitentiam et gratiam disponebat maxime, feruentissime, et perfectissime poenitendo, meretur minorem gratiam et non tantam? quae ratio, quae aequitas, quae iustitia hoc dictaret? quinimo potius videretur e contra,

385C cum omnes circumstantiae malae poenitentiae, et gratiae derogantes sunt multo minores cum Petro; circumstantiae quoque bonae poenitentiam et gratiam promouentes multo maiores. Dicetur fortassis hanc circumstantiam meliorem esse cum Paulo, quod primo habuit gratiam ampliorem: Verum haud dubie, illa circumstantia potius aggrauat, quam alleuiat eius peccatum; Quis enim nisi fortassis ingratus negauerit legem gratitudinis naturalem insolubiliter obligare beneficiatum, et amatum suo benefactori et amatori ad similia rependenda, et magis beneficiatum et amatum ad hoc arctius obligari? quare et tanto magis peccare, si bonum gratitudinis non rependat, multoque peramplius si ingratitudinis malum reddat, ac offensam incurrere grauiorem? Vnde Philosophus 7. Polit. 7. Ad consuetos, inquit, C1 et ad amicos animus attollitur magis quam ad ignotos, paruipendi putans; propter quod et Archilolus conuenienter amicis querelans, disputat ad animum; Non enim ab amicis, a lanceis perforationes.

385D–385E
  • D1 Ps 54 [55].
  • D2 Augustine.

And further on Aristotle himself says: "Men of great spirit are by nature not savage, except toward those who act unjustly; but they feel this still more toward familiars, if they think they are being unjustly treated. This happens according to reason: for from those from whom they think kindness is owed them, they think themselves both harmed and deprived of that kindness. Hence it was said: 'Savage are the enemies of brothers; and these love beyond measure, while these also hate beyond measure.'" And the Prophet says: "If my enemy had cursed me, D1 I would surely have borne it; and if he who hated me had spoken great things against me, I might perhaps have hidden myself from him; but you, a man of one mind, my guide and my familiar," and so on. Ps 54. Augustine likewise, in On True and False Penance 14 27 (cited in the Canon, On Penance, dist. 5, "Consideret" D2; and in the Sentences of Peter, book 4, dist. 16), says: "He proves ungrateful who, full of virtues, has not feared God at all: for in this every sinner becomes the more culpable, the more acceptable he is to God. Adam, for instance, sinned the more because he abounded in a greater good, indeed in every good." And if anyone should still say that when one who is a greater friend and more pleasing sins, the fault is greater, yet if he repents he is nonetheless received into his former friendship, and a fuller one: then either this comes from the gratuitous grace of him who receives such a penitent, or from debt and preceding merit. If from grace, this does not help the Pelagians in any respect, who reject gratuitous grace and peddle it as a debt of merit. If from debt, and the worth of merit, it seems far more that the man who has sinned less and repents more fervently merits so great a grace and friendship. It also seems above all unworthy of perfect reconciliation that one who was the closest of friends, and departed by sinning as the bitterest of enemies, should seek, through the least and coldest contrition, perfect reconciliation and the greatest friendship that went before. For if he were seeking this as he ought, he would reasonably have to repent in proportion to the magnitude of the offense and of the preceding friendship, or more if he could. This man, then, repenting so very coldly, seems to make far too light of the offense, and of the loss of the friendship which he seeks.

385D Et infra, Aristoteles ipse dicit; Magnanimi natura non sunt agrestes, nisi ad iniusta agentes; hoc autem magis adhuc ad consuetos patiuntur, si iniuste pati putant, et hoc accidit secundum rationem: Apud quos enim deberi beneficentiam putant cum nocumento, et hac priuari putant: Vnde dictum est; Sae•i inimici fratrum, et hi quidem vltra diligentes, hi autem et vltra odiunt; dicitque Propheta; Si inimicus meus maledixisset mihi, D1 sustinuissem vtique, et si is qui oderat me, super me magna locutus fuisset, abscondissem me forsitan ab eo; tu vero homo vnanimis dux meus, et notus meus, etc. Psal. 54. Augustinus similiter de vera et falsa poenitentia, 14. et allegatur in Canone de poenit. dist. 5. Consideret; D2 et 4. Sent. Petri dist. 16. Ingratus, inquit, existit, qui plenus virtutibus Deum omnino non timuit: In hoc enim quisque peccator fit culpabilior, quo Deo est acceptabilior; Ideo enim Adam plus peccauit, quia maiori seu omni bono abundauit. Et si quis adhuc dicat in magis amico et grato peccante culpam esse maiorem; veruntamen si poeniteat, ipsum nihilominus recipi ad amicitiam pristinam

385E pleniorem, vel hoc est de gratuita gratia recipientis huiusmodi poenitentem, vel de debito, et merito praecedenti. Si de gratia, hoc non iuuat Pelagianos in aliquo gratuitam gratiam recusantes, et ipsam secundum debitum meriti venditantes; si de debito, meritique valore, multo magis videtur eum qui minus peccauit, et feruentius poenitet tantam gratiam et amicitiam promereri. Maxime quoque videtur indignum reconciliatione perfecta, eum qui fuit amicsssimus, et inimicissime peccando discessit per contritionem minimam, ac frigidissimam quaerere reconciliationem perfectam, et amicitiam maximam praecedentem. Si enim hanc debite quaereret, deberet rationabiliter poenitere secundū magnitudinē offensae et amicitiae praecedentis, vel amplius si valeret. Iste ergo frigidissime poenitens, videtur nimis paruipendere offensam, et carentiam amicitiae, quam requirit. Vnde et Philosophus 2. Rhetoricae suae 4. ostendens per quae mitescunt, et mansuescunt irati, sic ait; Sit itaque mansuefactio,

Hence the Philosopher too, in his Rhetoric 2, 4 28, showing by what means the angry grow mild and gentle, says: "Let gentling, then, be the laying aside and quieting of anger." If, then, people are angry at those who make light of them, and making light of another is voluntary, it is manifest that they are gentle both toward those who do none of these things, or do them involuntarily, and toward those who confess and repent: for, as though having satisfaction in the very act of bearing witness concerning what was done, they cease from anger. But satisfaction must be according to the quality and quantity of the sin, as was touched on above. In agreement with this John the Baptist says: "Brood A1 of vipers, who has shown you how to flee from the wrath to come? Bear fruits, then, worthy of penance" (Luke 3), as if to say, "There is no other way of flight." On this Gregory, as cited in the Gloss, says: "He does not only warn that fruits of penance are to be made; for the fruit of a good work is not said to be equal for him who has offended less and him who has offended more, or for him who has fallen into no crimes and him who has fallen into some. By this, then, the conscience of each is summoned to seek, through penance, gains of good works as much the greater as the graver the losses it has brought on itself through guilt." In the Sentences of Peter, book 4, dist. 16, it is also written in this manner: "Satisfaction is commanded by John, where he says, 'Bear fruits worthy of penance,' namely that the quality and quantity of the punishment be according to the quality and quantity of the guilt: for the fruit of a good work ought not to be equal for him who has sinned not at all or less, and for him who has fallen more gravely."

385E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

386A destitutio, et quietatio irae. Si ergo irascuntur paruipendentibus, paruipendere autem voluntarium, manifestum quod et his qui nihil horum faciunt, aut inuoluntarie faciunt, mites sunt, et his qui confitentur et poenitent: tanquam enim habentes satisfactionem id quod est testari de factis, cessant ab ira: Satisfactio autem debet esse secundum qualitatem, et quantitatem peccati, sicut superius erat tactum. Cui et concordanter Ioannes Baptista, Genimina, A1 inquit, viperarum, quis ostendit vobis fugere a ventura ira; facite ergo dignos fructus poenitentiae Luc. 3. quasi dicat, Non est alia via fugae. Super quod Gregorius, sicut allegatur in Glossa, Nec solum, inquit, fructus poenitentiae admonet esse faciendos; neque enim par fructus esse boni operis dicitur eius qui minus, et eius qui amplius deliquit, aut eius qui in nullis, et eius qui in quibusdam facinoribus cecidit: Per hoc ergo cuiuslibet conscientia conuenitur, vt tanto maiora quaerat bonorum operum lucra per poenitentiam, quanto grauiora sibi intulit damna per culpam. In sententijs quoque Petri 4. dist. 16. scribitur isto modo, Satisfactio

386B a Ioanne praecipitur, vbi ait, Facite dignos fructus poenitentiae, scilicet vt secundum qualitatem et quantitatem culpae sit qualitas et quantitas poenae: Non enim par debet esse fructus boni operis eius, qui nihil vel minus peccauit, et eius qui grauius cecidit. Si etiam illa circumstantia quae est maiorem gratiam habuisse poenitentiam Pauli vltra poenitentiam Petri in aliquo, ‖B1 melioretur, deterioretur, seu minoretur tantum vel amplius per remissionem actus poenitentialis in Paulo, subtus intensionem actus poenitentialis in Petro, et reuertitur argumentum. Amplius autem si peccator cadens a maxima gratia, statim cum poenitet totam illam subito mereatur, multo magis si sine peccato in sua gratia permansisset, et quilibet iustus in tanta gratia perseuerans diligendo Deum super omnia, et propter eum vitando peccatum, et similia faciendo, in singulis instantibus seu momentis tantam gratiam promeretur, maxime cum habeat circumstantias alias magis idoneas ad merendum, sicque in breuissimo tempore quisquis merebitur infinitam gratiam intensiue. Idem potest similiter

386B–386C
  • ‖B1 variant: meliorque ("and better").

Even if that circumstance, namely that Paul's penance had somewhat greater grace beyond Peter's penance, ‖B1 be bettered, worsened, or lessened 29 by that much or more through the remission of the penitential act in Paul, beneath the intensity of the penitential act in Peter, the argument returns. Furthermore, if a sinner falling from the greatest grace merits all that grace suddenly, as soon as he repents, much more would he have done so had he remained without sin in his grace. And any just man persevering in so great a grace, by loving God above all things, and for His sake avoiding sin, and doing similar things, merits so great a grace at each single instant or moment, especially since he has other circumstances more suited to meriting; and thus in a very short time anyone will merit infinite grace in intensity. The same can likewise be argued of a penitent who continues the act of penance he began, or continually intensifies it: that in any very short time he will merit infinite grace. For since at the beginning he suddenly merited so great a grace, and at any instant or particle of time following merited so great a grace anew again, then, because the act is penitential, it was always equally or more meritorious. Furthermore, how much grace, then, does a sinner who was never in grace immediately merit, now that he is contrite? It is certain that he merits some, since now through contrition he becomes pleasing to God. If you say a great grace, or a small one, according as his contrition was great or small, then by some contrition, say by A, he can immediately merit a grace of degree B, which is either less than baptismal grace (let that be C), or equal, or greater. Not less: for then an adult who had actually merited by himself would, in that case, depart with less grace and pass to a lesser glory than an infant merely baptized. How then will God render to each according to his works, as both Testaments often attest?

386B (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

386C argui de poenitente continuante actum poenitentiae quem incaepit, vel ipsum continue intendente, quod in quolibet breuissimo tempore merebitur gratiam infinitam: Cum enim in principio subito meruit tantam, et in quolibet instanti, seu particula temporis subsequenti, iterum tantam nouiter meruit, quia actus est poenitentialis, aequaliter vel magis meritorius semper fuit. Amplius autem, quantam ergo gratiam statim meretur peccator qui nunquam fuit in gratia, nunc contritus? Certum est quod aliquam eo quod nunc per contritionem efficitur gratus Deo; si dicas quod magnam, vel paruam secundum quod sua contritio fuit magna vel parua; potest ergo per aliquam contritionem puta per A statim mereri gratiam sub B gradu, quae vel est minor gratia baptismali quae sit C, aequalis, vel maior: Non minor, quia tunc adultus qui per seipsum actualiter meruit, in casu, decederet cum minore gratia, et transiret ad minorem gloriam quam paruulus tantummodo baptizatus: Quomodo ergo Deus vnicuique secundum opera sua reddet, sicut vtrumque Testamentum saepe testatur.

386D–387A
  • D1 the Philosopher; Boethius.
  • D2 Ps 15 [16]; Ps 16 [17].
  • ‖D3 variant: Sanabor ("I shall be healed") for Satiabor; sources: Apoc 7 [Rev 7]; 1 Cor 2.

On this view, moreover, would it not also seem possible that someone could merit so remissly that he would have in the future life a lesser glory in intensity than a single tiny delight in the present, say to see or taste something minimally delightful, which no Christian or even profane person would reject, when, according to the Philosophers and the Theologians, happiness and beatitude are a sufficient and perfect good? D1 For according to the Philosopher, Ethics 1, 9 30, happiness is the perfect and self-sufficient good, which makes life lacking in nothing. And Boethius says in On Consolation 3, second prose, that beatitude is the good which, once obtained, one can desire nothing further. It is the highest of all goods, containing all goods within itself; if anything were lacking to it, it could not be the highest, since something would be left outside that could be wished for. It is clear, therefore, that beatitude is the state made perfect by the gathering together of all goods. And the Prophet says: D2 "You will fill me with joy with your countenance; delights are at your right hand forever." Ps 15. And further on, Ps 16: ‖D3 "I shall be satisfied when your glory appears." Hence also Apoc 7: "They shall not hunger, nor thirst any more"; and 1 Cor 2: "Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man, what God has prepared for those who love him." But if it is said that B is equal to C, it follows that in such a case an adult who has actually merited by himself would be rewarded equally with an infant merely baptized, who has never merited anything. How then will God reward each one according to his works and merits? Again, suppose someone who never had grace is contrite with a contrition smaller than A; then, by the hypothesis, he merits a grace smaller than B or C, which was just now refuted. But if it is said that B is greater than C, that is, in some definite finite proportion: suppose then that someone is contrite with a contrition smaller than A in that proportion, or less; then, according to the hypothesis, he will merit a grace equal to C or less, each of which had already been demolished.

386D Secundum istud quo que videretur possibile, aliquem posse tam remisse mereri quod haberet in vita futura minorem gloriam intensiue, quam sit vna delectatio paruula in praesenti, puta videre aliquod delectabile minimum vel gustare, quod quis Christianus non respuit vel profanus, cum secundum Philosophos, et Theologos, foelicitas et beatitudo sit bonum sufficiens et perfectum? D1 Nam secundum Philosophum 1. Eth. 9. Foelicitas est bonum perfectum, et per se sufficiens, quod facit vitam nullo indigentem. Dicitque Boetius 3. de consolatione, prosa secunda, quod beatitudo est bonum, quo quis adepto, nil vlterius desiderare queat, quod quidem est omnium summum bonorum, cunctaque bona intra se continens, cui siquid abforet, summum esse non posset, quoniam relinqueretur extrinsecus quod posset optari. Liquet igitur esse beatitudinem, statum bonorum omnium congregatione perfectum. Dicitque Propheta, D2 Adimplebis me letitia cum vultu tuo, delectationes in dextra tua vsque in finem; Psal. 15. Et infra 16. ‖D3 Satiabor cum apparuerit gloria tua: Vnde et Apoc. 7. Non esurient,

386E ne que sitient amplius; et 1. ad Cor. 2. Oculus non vidit, nec auris audiuit, nec in cor hominis ascendit, quae praeparauit Deus his, qui diligunt illum. Si autem dicatur quod B est aequalis C, consequens est quod in casu, adultus qui per seipsum actualiter meruit, aequaliter praemietur cum paruulo tantummodo baptizato, qui nunquam aliquid meruit: Quomodo ergo Deus vnumquemque secundum opera sua et merita praemiabit? Rursum ponatur quempiam, qui nūquam habuit gratiam, conteri minori contritione quā A, et tunc, per hypothesin, meretur minorē gratiā, quam sit B vel C, quod erat proximo reprobatum. Si vero dicatur B esse maiorem C, hoc est in certa proportione finita: Ponatur ergo quempiam conteri contritione minori A proportionaliter, vel infrae, et tunc, secundum hypothesin, merebitur

387A gratiam aequalem C vel minorem, quorum vtrum que fuerat iam destructum. Si autem dicatur imprimis, quod quilibet contritus huiusmodi, meretur ad minus tantam gratiam, quanta est gratia baptismalis; vel ergo semper meretur tantam aequaliter, vel semper maiorem, vel quandoque tantam, quandoque maiorem, nunquam tantam aequaliter, sicut superius est ostensum; et quia tunc in aequaliter poenitentes aequalem gratiam mererentur, quod repugnat omni iustitiae, maxime vbi nulla gratuita liberalitas admiscetur, sicut est in iustificatione iniusti, secundum Pelagianorum hypothesin supradictam; semper ergo maiorem: sed si per certam contritionem, puta per A mereretur B maiorem gratiam C gratia baptismali, cur non per D contritionem minorem proportionaliter A, sicut C est minor B, vel infra, merebitur E gratiam aequalem C vel minorem? Semper ergo proportionaliter meritis praemia sunt reddenda, sicut dictat omnis iustitia humana pariter et diuina, maxime vbi pura praemia rependuntur, et nihil de gratia gratis datur. Item qui peccando grauissime maximam gratiam perdidit, et

387A–387C
  • C1 Iohan. 15.
  • C2 Augustinus.

But if it is said first that any contrite man of this kind merits at least as much grace as baptismal grace is, then either he always merits exactly that much, or always more, or sometimes that much and sometimes more, but never exactly that much, as was shown above 31. And since then those repenting unequally would merit equal grace, which is repugnant to all justice, above all where no gratuitous liberality is mixed in (as is the case in the justification of the unjust according to the Pelagians' hypothesis stated above), it must always be more. But if by a certain contrition, say by A, a grace B, greater than C, the baptismal grace, would be merited, why should not E merit a grace equal to C or less by a contrition D that is smaller than A in proportion, as C is smaller than B, or less still? Rewards must therefore always be rendered in proportion to merits, as all justice, human and divine alike, dictates, above all where pure rewards are repaid and nothing is given freely out of grace. Again, a man who by sinning most gravely lost the greatest grace, and immediately after, having sinned most gravely 32, merits the greatest grace by the least contrition: why then does not he who never had grace, and did not practise such great ingratitude 33, merit by a greater contrition so great a grace or a greater, and so any grace whatever, even infinite? Again, if every penitent of this kind, as soon as he merits, merits a grace greater than baptismal grace, why, if he continues that act, or continually intensifies it, will he not merit infinite grace in any however short time? Why, moreover, does not any just man established in grace, by any act of his equally good with this penitent's act, or better by as much as you please, merit so great a grace or greater, and so, in any particle of time whatever, infinite grace? as was argued above. And the same can likewise be argued of the excess of grace which he merits beyond baptismal grace. But if anyone wishes to be altogether obstinate against the foregoing, saying that one falling from great grace through sin never rises again, by any contrition however small, always to so great a grace, but always, or at times, to a lesser one: then, besides the reasons given above which show the opposite, he can also be specially corrected by what has just been said. For such a man rises again either to a grace less than baptismal grace, or equal, or greater, and so on, as before.

387A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

387B continuo post peccauit grauissime per minimam contritionem maximam gratiam promeretur, cur ergo non ille qui nun quam habuit gratiam, nec in gratitudinem tantam exercuit, per contritionem maiorem non meretur tantam gratiam, vel maiorem, et sic gratiam quantamcunque etiam infinitam? Item si omnis huiusmodi poenitens, statim cum meretur, meretur maiorem gratiam baptismali, cur non si continuet illum actum, continueue intendat, in quantolibet paruo tempore merebitur gratiam infinitam? Cur etiam non quilibet iustus in gratia constitutus per quemlibet actum suum aeque bonum cum actu huius poenitentis, vel quantum volueris, meliorem, meretur tantam gratiam vel maiorem, et sic in quantalibet particula temporis gratiam infinitam? sicut superius est argutum: Et idem potest similiter argui de excessu gratiae quam meretur vltra gratiam baptismalem. Si quis autem contra praemissa omnino voluerit proteruire, dicendo cadentem a magna gratia per peccatum, nequaquam per quantulamcunque contritionem resurgere semper ad tantam, sed semper vel aliquoties ad minorem;

387C praeter rationes praemissas oppositum ostendentes, potest et per praemissa iam proximo specialiter castigari; talis enim vel resurgit ad minorem gratiam baptismali, aequalem, vel maiorem etc. sicut prius. Amplius autem quomodo potest mortuus vitam mortuis impetrare, et mortuum quodammodo suscitare, alium vel seipsum? vel enim hoc faceret per opus viuum, vel mortuum; non per mortuum, nullus nescit; si per viuum, prius naturaliter habet vitam: Omnis enim operatio praesupponit naturaliter formam a qua procedit, sicut 39. patet. Non ergo per huius opus viuum tribuit mortuo vitam gratiae spiritualem: Nam sicut arbor non prius natura profert fructum viuum, et post naturaliter et ideo est viua, sed e contra; ita et homo quae arbor euersa a Philosophis nominatur. Vnde Saluator Ioh. 15. sicut palmes, inquit, C1 non potest ferte fructum a semetipso, nisi manserit in vite; sic nec vos nisi in me manseritis. Ego sum vitis, et vos palmites, qui manet in me, et ego in eo, hic fert fructum multum, quia sine me nihil potestis facere, nihil scilicet boni, sine mea gratia faciente. C2 Super quod August. part. 2.

387C–387D
  • C1 Jn 15.
  • C2 Augustine.

Furthermore, how can a dead man obtain life for the dead, and in a way raise the dead, another or himself? For he would do this either by a living work or by a dead one. Not by a dead one, as everyone knows; if by a living one, he naturally has life first. For every operation naturally presupposes the form from which it proceeds, as 39 shows. Therefore it is not through his living work that he gives the dead man the spiritual life of grace. For as a tree does not first, by nature, bear living fruit and afterwards, naturally and therefore, live, but the reverse, so too man, who is called by the philosophers an upturned tree. Hence the Saviour in John 15 says: "As the branch C1 cannot bear fruit of itself unless it remains in the vine, so neither can you unless you remain in me. I am the vine and you are the branches; he who remains in me, and I in him, bears much fruit, for without me you can do nothing," that is, nothing good, without my grace working. C2 On this Augustine, part 2, sermon 27, or 81 of the whole 34, says: "When the branch has been cut off, another can sprout from the living root; but one that has been cut off cannot live without a root." Finally he adds, and says: "As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself unless it remains in the vine, so neither can you unless you remain in me. A great commendation of grace, my brothers: it instructs the hearts of the humble, it stops the mouths of the proud. Here is the one they must answer, if they dare, who, ignorant of the justice of God and wishing to establish their own, are not subject to the justice of God; here is the one they must answer, who please themselves, and do not think God necessary to themselves for doing good works. Do not men corrupt in mind, reprobate concerning the faith, resist this truth? They answer back and speak iniquity, saying, 'From God we have that we are men, but from ourselves that we are just.' What do you say, you who deceive yourselves, not defenders but hurlers headlong of free choice, from the height of pride, through the emptiness of presumption, into the depths of submersion? Indeed your cry is that man of himself makes justice: this is the height of your pride. But see what follows you, and, if there is any sense in you, shudder."

387C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

387D serm. 27. seu. 81. totius; Praeciso, inquit, palmite potest de viua radice alius pullulare; qui autem praecisus est, sine radice non potest viuere. Denique adiungit, et dicit, Sicut palmes non potest ferre fructum a semetipso, nisi manserit in vite, sic et vos nisi in me manseritis. Magna gratiae commendatio, Fratres mei, corda instruit humilium, ora obstruit superborum. Ecce cui si audent respondeant, qui ignorantes Dei iustitiam, et suam volentes constituere, iustitiae Dei non sunt subiecti: ecce cui respondeant sibi placentes, et ad bona opera facienda Deum sibi necessarium non putantes. Nonne huic resistunt veritati homines mente corrupti, reprobi circa fidem, qui respondent et loquuntur iniquitatem, dicentes, A Deo habemus quod homines sumus, a nobis ipsis autem quod iusti sumus? quid dicitis qui vosipsos decipitis, non assertores, sed praecipitatores liberi arbitrij, ex alto elationis, per inania praesumptionis, in profunda submersionis? Nempe vox vestra est, quod homo ex semetipso facit iustitiam, hoc est altum elationis vestrae: sed quid vos sequatur videre, et, si est in vobis vllus sensus, horrete.

387E–388A
  • ‖387E·1 variant: signa reprobationis vestrae ("signs of your reprobation") for profunda submersionis vestrae.
  • 388E·1 Alcuin.
  • A1 Mt 7.
  • A2 Augustinus.

"For he who thinks he bears fruit from himself is not in the vine; he who is not in the vine is not in Christ; he who is not in Christ is not a Christian: these are ‖387E·1 the depths of your submersion. Consider again and again what the Truth adds further, and says: 'I am the vine, you are the branches; he who remains in me, and I in him, bears much fruit, for without me you can do nothing.' Lest anyone think that the branch could of itself bear at least some small fruit, when he had said 'This one bears much fruit,' he does not say, 'because without me you can do little,' but 'you can do nothing.' Whether little, then, or much, it cannot be done without him, without whom nothing can be done. For even if the branch has borne a little, the Husbandman prunes it, that it may bear more; yet unless it remains in the vine and lives from the root, it cannot bear any fruit from itself, however great or small. And although Christ would not be the vine unless he were man, yet he would not provide this grace to the branches unless he were also God." On this Alcuin too, as cited in the Gloss, says: 388E·1 "All 35 A1 fruit of a good work proceeds from that root which freed us by its grace and brings us forward by its help, that we may be able to bear more fruit."

387E Qui enim a semetipso fructum existimat ferre, in vite non est; qui in vite non est, in Christo non est; qui in Christo non est, Christianus non est, haec sunt ‖387E·1 profunda submersionis vestrae. Etiam atque etiam considerate, quid adhuc veritas adiungat, et dicat, Ego sum, inquit, vitis, vos palmites, qui manet in me, et ego in eo, hic fert fructum multum, quia sine me nihil potestis facere; ne quisquam putaret saltem paruum aliquem fructum posse a semetipso palmitem ferre, cum dixisset hic fert fructum multum, non ait, quia sine me paruum potestis facere, sed nihil potestis facere. Siue ergo paruum, siue multum, sine illo fieri non potest, sine quo fieri nihil potest: quia et, si paruum attulerit palmes, eum purgat Agricola, vt plus afferat; tamen nisi in vite manserit, et vixerit de radice, quantumlibet fructum a semetipso non potest ferre: Quamuis autem Christus vitis non esset, nisi homo esset, tamen istam gratiam palmitibus non praeberet, 388E·1 nisi etiam Deus esset. Super quod et Alquinus sicut allegatur in Glossa,

388A Omnis, A1 inquit, fructus boni operis ab illa radice procedit, qui nos sua gratia liberauit, et suo auxilio prouehit, vt iructum plus afferre valeamus. Huic et concordat illud Matth. 7. Non potest arbor mala fructus bonos facere? A2 Super quod Augustinus 2. De sermone Domini in monte 36. Arbor, inquit, est ipsa anima, id est, ipse homo, fructus vero opera hominis. Non ergo potest malus homo bona operari, neque bonus mala. Malus ergo si vult bona operati, prius bonus fiat. His etiam simile est exemplum de terra, semine, pluuia, et calore. Non enim quia semen viuificatur, et crescit ideo terra est bona, nec ideo recipit pluuiam, et calorem coelestem; sed prius naturaliter est terra bona habens humorem et calorem de Coelo, et ideo ac post naturaliter germinat fructum bonum, ideoque semen seminatum in ea viuificatur et crescit: sic et de terra arida cordis nostri, et semine verbi Dei in peccatoris anima seminato, iuxta parabolam et expositionem Dominicam, Mat. 13. et Luc. 8. plenius recitatam de pluuia gratiae, et calore charitatis, de Coelo coelitus descendente. Nec tamen gratiam et charitatem

388A–388C
  • A1 Matth. 7.
  • A2 Augustine.
  • B1 Lk 12.
  • B2 Acts 2; Gregory.
  • C1 Iohan. 4.
  • C2 Chrysostomus.

With this agrees that saying of Matthew 7: "A bad tree cannot bring forth good fruits" 36. A2 On this Augustine, On the Sermon on the Mount 2, 36, says: "The tree is the soul itself, that is, the man himself; the fruit is the works of the man. A bad man, then, cannot do good works, nor a good man bad ones. If a bad man, then, wishes to do good works, let him first become good." Similar to these is the example of earth, seed, rain, and heat. For it is not because the seed is quickened and grows that the earth is good, nor is it for that reason that it receives rain and heavenly heat. Rather, first, naturally, the earth is good, having moisture and heat from Heaven, and therefore, and afterwards, naturally brings forth good fruit, and for that reason the seed sown in it is quickened and grows. So too with the arid earth of our heart, and the seed of God's word sown in the sinner's soul, according to the parable and the Lord's exposition, set out more fully in Matthew 13 and Luke 8, concerning the rain of grace and the heat of charity coming down heaven-sent from Heaven. Yet I do not separate grace and charity in essence, but join them, so that both grace and charity are warm and moist, having virtually warmth and moisture, which are the principles of life, in which life also consists, as both the natural philosophers and the physicians attest. That charity is indeed a heavenly heat and a certain divine fire, who doubts? Who does not feel it? Hence also the dearest Author of charity says: B1 "I came to cast fire on the earth, and what do I wish but that it be kindled?" Luke 12. Therefore the Holy Spirit too was sent upon the disciples in the form of fire, as the history of Acts 2 testifies. B2 Gregory, treating the first of these in Homily 5 of book 1 on Ezekiel, says: "When a carnal mind receives the Holy Spirit, set alight with spiritual love it laments the evil it has done; and the earth burns when, with conscience accusing it, the sinner's heart is burned and consumed in the sorrow of penance. Hence again it is written, 'Your God is a consuming fire': for because our Creator renders clean of the rust of sins the mind which he has filled, he is called both fire and consuming." The same Gregory, on the Gospels, Homily 30, says: "The Holy Spirit came upon the disciples with a sudden sound, and changed the minds of carnal men into love of himself; and while fiery tongues appeared outwardly, the hearts within were made aflame, for while they received God in the vision of fire, they burned sweetly through love." And further on: "God is fire, as Paul attests: 'Our God is a consuming fire.' God is called fire because by him the rust of sins is consumed. Of this fire the Truth says, 'I came to cast fire on the earth; and what do I wish but that it burn?' For earthly hearts have been called earth; while they ever heap up the lowest thoughts within themselves, they are trampled by malign spirits. But the Lord sends fire on the earth when with the breath of the Holy Spirit he sets alight the hearts of the carnal."

388A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

388B essentialiter separo, sed coniungo, vt tam gratia quam charitas sit calida et humida, habens virtualiter caliditatem et humiditatem quae sunt principia vitae, in quibus et vita consistit, sicut tam Philosophi naturales, quam Medici attestantur. Quod autem charitas sit quidem calor coelestis, et quidam ignis diuinus, quis dubitat? quis non seutit? Vnde et Autor charissimus charitatis, B1 Ignem, inquit, veni mittere in terram, et quid volo nisi vt accendatur? Luc. 12. Quare et Sanctus Spiritus in specie ignis super discipulos mittebatur, sicut historia Actorum 2o testatur. B2 Primum quoque istorum tractans Gregorius primo super Ezechielem homilia quinta. Cum, inquit, carnalis mens Sanctum Spiritum accipit, spirituali amore succensa malum plangit quod fecit, et terra ardet quando accusante se conscientia, cor peccatoris vritur, atque in dolore poenitentiae crematur. Hinc rursus scriptum est, Deus tuus ignis consumens est: Quia enim mentem quam repleuerit, eam a peccatorum rubigine mundam reddit creator noster, et ignis dicitur, et consumens. Qui et super Euangelia, homilia tricessima,

388C Spiritus, inquit, Sanctus repentino sonitu super discipulos venit, mentesque carnalium in sui amorem permutauit, et foris apparentibus linguis igneis, intus facta sunt corda flammantia, quia dum Deum in ignis visione suscipiunt, per amorem suauiter arserunt. Et infra, Ignis est Deus, attestante Paulo, Deus noster ignis consumens est. Deus quippe ignis dicitur, quia per hunc peccatorum rubigo consumitur. De hoc igne veritas dicit, Ignem veni mittere in terram; Et quid volo nisi vt ardeat? Terra enim vocata sunt corda terrenna, quae dum semper infimas in se cogitationes congerunt, a malignis spiritibus conculcantur; sed ignem Dominus in terram mittit, cum flatu Sancti Spiritus cor carnalium incendit. Non solum autem charitas ignis dicitur, C1 sed et aqua, teste veritate Ioh. 4. dicente, Si scires donum Dei etc. dedisset tibi aquam viuam, Et infra, Aquam quam ego dabo ei, fiet in eo fons aquae salientis in vitam aeternam; C2 Vbi Chrys. sicut allegatur in Glossa; Sipiritus Sancti gratiam quando que Scriptura ignem, quando que aquam vocat, ostendens quoniā non substantiae sunt haec nomina repraesentatiua,

388C–388D
  • C1 Jn 4.
  • C2 Chrysostom.

Charity, moreover, is called not only fire, C1 but also water, as the Truth testifies, John 4, saying, "If you knew the gift of God," and so on, "he would have given you living water"; and further on: "The water that I shall give him will become in him a spring of water welling up to eternal life." C2 Here Chrysostom, as cited in the Gloss, says: "Scripture calls the grace of the Holy Spirit sometimes fire, sometimes water, showing that these names do not represent a substance but an action. By the name of fire it hints enigmatically at grace's power to lift up and warm, and to consume sins; by the designation of water it shows the cleansing that comes from the Spirit, and the great refreshment for the minds that receive him." Here Theophilus too, likewise cited in the Gloss, called the grace of the Holy Spirit living water, that is, life-giving, refreshing, and moving: for the grace of the Holy Spirit always moves the one who works the good, disposing assents in his heart. But what better expositor is there than the holy Evangelist, who reclined on the Lord's breast at supper? Later, in chapter seven, having recited the saying of Christ, "He who believes in me, from his belly shall flow rivers of living water," he adds in exposition: "But this he said of the Spirit, whom those who believed in him were to receive." That charity is called water, or waters, Augustine shows at fairly full length on that verse of Psalm 103, "Who covers its upper parts with waters," in the first and second sermon. That grace too is designated by the name of rain, moisture, dew, and the like, Holy Scripture and the holy Doctors often make clear:

388C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

388D sed actionis, per ignis quidem appellationem, erectiuum, et calidum gratiae, et consumtiuum peccatorum aenigmatice insinuat; per aquae vero nuncupationem purgamentum quod est ex Spiritu, et multum refrigerium recipientibus eum mentibus ostendit. Vbi et Theophilus in Glossa similiter allegatus gratiam Spiritus Sancti dixit aquam viuam, id est, viuificatiuam, refrigeratiuam, et motiuam: Nam gratia Spiritus Sancti semper mouet illum qui bonum operatur, assensiones in corde suo disponens. Sed quis melior expositor Sancto Euangelista, qui super pectus Domini in caena recubuit, qui infra septimo recitato dicto Christi, Qui credit in me, flumina de ventre eius fluent aquae viuae, exponendo subiungit, Hoc autem dixit de Spiritu, quem accepturi erant credentes in eum. Quod autem charitas aqua seu aquae dicatur, Augustinus super illud Psalmi 103. Qui tegit aquis superiora cius, sermone primo et secundo diffuse satis ostendit. Quod etiam gratia nomine pluuiae, humoris, roris, et similium designetur, sacra Scriptura, et sacri Doctores saepius manifestant:

388E–389A
  • E2 Ps 67 [68]; Augustine.

For the Prophet says: "A voluntary rain you will set apart, O God, for your inheritance; and it was weakened, but you perfected it." Psalm 67. E2 "You," he says, "not it by itself, but you perfected it," that is, you healed it by the medicine of this rain. On this Augustine, adding a second exposition to the one already given, says: "Much more fittingly is grace itself understood as the voluntary rain, because it is given freely 37, with no preceding merits of works. For if it is grace, it is not from works; otherwise grace is no longer grace. 'For I am not worthy,' he says, 'to be called an Apostle, because I persecuted the Church of God; but by the grace of God I am what I am.' This is the voluntary rain; for voluntarily he begot us by the word of truth: this is the voluntary rain. This voluntary rain, then, God set apart for his inheritance with no preceding merits of good works; and it was weakened; for it knew that it was nothing of itself, not by its own strength, but by ascribing to the grace of God that it is what it is." Hence also the Apostle, who had said that the law was weakened through the flesh, because the flesh does not fulfill what is fulfilled through the Spirit, that is, through spiritual grace, himself likewise says: "that the justice of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit." This, then, is "But you perfected it," because the fullness of the law is charity, and the charity of God has been poured out in our hearts, not through ourselves, but through the Holy Spirit who has been given to us. He also says further on, in Psalm 146, of God: "He prepares rain for the earth," that is, grace for earthly hearts; and adding the effect of this rain: "He who," he says, "brings forth" (or, according to Augustine's text 38, "makes to spring up") "on the mountains hay and grass for the service of men." He who, I say, brings forth principally on the mountains, that is, in men formerly earthly through sin, but after this rain made heavenly and lofty; or on the mountains, that is, in men lifted up, hay and grass for the service of men, that is, good fruits that will be of value to men. On this Augustine says: "Behold the fruits of the rain, who makes to spring up," and so on.

388E Dicit enim Propheta pluuiam voluntariam segregabis Deus haereditati tuae; et Infirmata est, tu vero perfecisti eam, E2 Psalmo 67. Tu, inquit, non ipsa se, sed tu perfecisti eam, id est, sanasti eam per huius pluuiae medicinam. Super quod Augustinus, vna expositione praemissa alteram adiungendo, Multo, inquit, congruentius intelligitur ipsa gratia pluuia voluntaria, quia nullis praecedentibus operū meritis gratis datur; Si enim gratia, non ex operibus, alioquin gratia iam nō est gratia: Non enim dignus sum, inquit, vocari Apostolus, quia persecutus sum Ecclefiam Dei, gratia autem Dei sum id quod sum; haec est pluuia voluntaria, voluntarie quippe genuit nos verbo veritatis, haec est pluuia voluntaria; Hanc ergo pluuiam voluntariā nullis praecedentibus meritis operum bonorum segregauit Deus haereditati suae; et infirmata est; agnouit

389A enim non esse se aliquid per seipsum, non viribus suis, sed gratiae Dei tribuendo esse quod est. Vnde et Apostolus qui dixerat legem infirmatam esse per carnem, quia caro non implet quod per Spiritum impletur, id est, per gratiam spiritualem, ipse item dicit, vt iustitia legis impleretur in nobis, qui non secundum carnem ambulamus, sed secundum spiritum, hoc est ergo Tu vero perficisti eam, quia plenitudo legis charitas, et charitas Dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris, non per nos ipsos, sed per Spiritum Sanctum qui datus est nobis. Qui et infra Psalmo, 146. dicit de Deo; Parat terrae pluuiam, id est, terrenis cordibus gratiam, cuius pluuiae effectum subiungens; Qui, inquit, producit vel secundum literam Augustini; Exoriri facit in montibus foenum, et herbam seruituti hominum; Qui, inquam, principaliter producit in montibus, id est, hominibus prius terrestribus per peccatum, sed post hanc pluuiam factis coelestibus et excelsis, vel in montibus, id est, elatis hominibus foenum et herbam seruituti hominum, id est, fructus bonos hominibus valituros; super quod Augustinus; Ecce, inquit, fructus pluuiae, qui exoriri facit, etc. Cui et simile est illud Psalmi, 84. Dominus dabit benignitatem,

389A–389C
  • B1 Is 55.
  • B2 Lincolniensis.
  • B3 Lumbardus (Peter Lombard).
  • C1 Esa. 45.

Similar to this is that saying of Psalm 84: "The Lord will give kindness" (or "sweetness," according to Augustine's text), "and our earth will give its fruit." The Lord, I say, will give the kindness of his grace first, and our earth will give its fruit second. On this Augustine says: "Think about the word you have heard, lest the birds snatch the seed, so that what has been sown may be able to sprout there. But unless God sends rain, what good is it that it is sown? That is: the Lord will give sweetness, and our earth will give its fruit; let the rain of God come, and let what was sown there bear fruit." With this agrees that saying of Isaiah 55: B1 "The rain and snow come down from heaven, and return no more thither, but soak the earth and water it, and make it sprout, and give seed to the sower and bread to the eater." This rain of grace, then, makes the seed of the word of God sprout in those who hear. Robert of Lincoln 39 also says, B2 as is cited in the neighbouring chapter: "God, and the grace of God, and also our will, makes the good in us, as grain sprouts by a certain inner germinative force, and by the sun's heat, with the moisture of the earth." Hence Peter too, in the second book of the Sentences, dist. 27, says: B3 "As the earth is watered by rain so that it may sprout and bear fruit, so freely upon the earth of our mind, that is, upon the choice of the will, the rain of divine blessing is poured, that is, grace is breathed in (which God alone does, not man with him), by which the will of man is watered that it may sprout and bear fruit, that is, is healed and prepared to will the good, according to which it is called operating, and is helped to do the good, according to which it is called cooperating. And that grace is not unfittingly named a power, because it heals and helps the weak will of man."

389A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

389B vel suauitatem secundum literam Augustini, et terra nostra dabit fructum suum; Dominus, inquam, dabit benignitatem gratiae suae primo, et terra nostra dabit fructum suum secundo. Super quod Augustinus; Cogitate, inquit, de verbo quod audistis, ne semen rapiant volatilia, vt possit ibi germinare quod seminatum est, sed nisi Deus pluerit, quid prodest, quod seminatur? hoc est, Dominus dabit suauitatem, et terra nostra dabit fructum suum; veniat imber Dei, et fructificet quod ibi seminatum est. Cui et concordat illud Esaiae, 55. B1 Descendit imber et nix de coelo, et illuc vltra non reuertitur, sed inebriat terram, et infundit eam, et germinare eam facit, et dat semen serenti, et panem comedenti. Haec ergo pluuia gratiae facit semen verbi Dei in audientibus germinare. Dicit quoque Robertus Lincolmensis, B2 sicut capitulo proximo allegatur, Deus et gratia Dei, ac etiam nostra voluntas facit bonum in nobis, sicut granum germinat et vi intrinseca quadam germinatiua, et solis calore, cum terrae humore. Vnde et Petrus, secundo Sententiarum, distinct. 27. Sicut, inquit, B3 pluuia rigatur

389C terra, vt germinet, et faciat fructum: ita gratis terrae mentis nostrae, id est, arbitrio voluntatis infunditur pluuia diuinae benedictionis, id est, inspiratur gratia, quod solus Deus facit, non homo cum eo, qua rigatur voluntas hominis, vt germinet et fructificet, id est, sanatur, et praeparatur vt bonum velit, secundum quod operans dicitur, et iuuatur vt bonum faciat, secundum quod dicitur cooperans; et illa gratia virtus non incongrue nominatur, quia voluntatem hominis infirmam sanat et adiuuat. Et infra; Ex gratia quae praeuenit, et sanat arbitrium hominis, et ex ipso arbitrio procreatur in anima bonus affectus, siue bonus motus mentis, et hoc est primum hominis bonum meritum. Hoc autem totum congrue figuratur in illa virga Iesse, Virgine benedicta, quae prius quam proferret fructum salutis, plena gratia perhibetur, sicut docet historia, Luc. 1. Quem ordinem praeuidens Esaias; Rorate, inquit, caeli desuper, C1 et nubes pluant iustum; Aperiatur terra, et germinet Saluatorem, Esaiae 45. Hoc etiam totum

389C–389E
  • C1 Is 45.
  • D1 Mt 13.
  • D2 Lk 8; Mt 12.

And further on: "From the grace that goes before and heals man's choice, a good affection, or good motion of the mind, is begotten in the soul from that very choice; and this is the first good merit of man." All this is fittingly figured in that rod of Jesse, the blessed Virgin, who before she bore the fruit of salvation is declared full of grace, as the history teaches, Luke 1. Foreseeing this order, Isaiah says: "Drop down dew, you heavens, from above, C1 and let the clouds rain the just one; let the earth be opened, and bring forth a Saviour," Isaiah 45. All this, moreover, that most salutary fruit, true salvation and truth, which sprang from this earth, truly attests. For he, in Matthew 13, as was touched on above, speaking in parable about the seed, says: D1 "Others fell on good ground, and gave fruit." Because, then, the seed fell on good ground, therefore it gave fruit, not the reverse. The ground, then, was first, naturally, good, which cannot be without charity and grace. For any earth that lacks this power is sterile and bad, as no theologian is ignorant, as the Apostle also plainly teaches in 1 Corinthians 13. For charity divides between the sons of the eternal kingdom and the sons of eternal perdition, as Augustine attests in On the Trinity 15, 18. Charity also is the proper fountain of the good and the holy, of which it is said, "Let no stranger share it with you," as Augustine likewise attests on that verse of Psalm 103, "Who covers its upper parts with waters," sermon 1. This earth, therefore, naturally had charity first, before it had borne good fruit. Therefore he says that others fell on good ground, not that they made the ground good. The ground, then, was good D2 before the seed fell into it.

389C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

389D saluberrimus ille fructus, salus vera, et veritas, quae orta est de hac terra, veraciter attestatur: Ipsa namque Matth. decimo tertio, sicut superius tangebatur, parabolizans de semine; D1 Alia, inquit, ceciderunt in terram bonam, et dabant fructum: Quia ergo semen cecidit in terram bonam, ideo dedit fructum, non e contra; erat ergo prius naturaliter terra bona, quod sine charitate et gratia esse non potest: Quaelibet enim terra quae hanc virtutem non habet, sterilis est et mala, sicut nullus Theologorum ignorat, sicuti etiam Apostolus 1. ad Corinth. 13. plane docet; Charitas namque diuidit inter filios regni aeterni, et filios perditionis aeternae, teste Augustino 15. de Trinitate 18. Est etiam charitas fons proprius bonorum et sanctorum, de quo dicitur; Nemo alienus communicet tibi, teste similiter Augustino super illud Psalmi 103. Qui tegit aquis superiora eius, Sermone 1. Habuit ergo haec terra prius naturaliter charitatem, quam fecerat fructum bonum. Quare et dicit, quod alia ceciderunt in terram bonam, non quod fecerunt terram bonam. Terra ergo fuit bona, D2 priusquam semen cecidit

389E in eam. Vnde et Luc. 8. Quod autem in terram bonam, hi sunt, qui corde bono et optimo audientes verbum retinent, et fructum afferunt. Quamobrem et Mat. 12. Facite, inquit, arbotem bonam, et fructum eius bonum; arborē bonā primo, et fructū bonū secundo; quare et subdit; Si quidem ex fructu arbor bona cognoscitur. Progenies viperarum, quo modo potestis bonum loqui, id est, bene loqui, cum sitis mali? Ex abundantia enim cordis, os loquitur; bonus homo de bono thesauro suo profert bona. Sed quis est iste bonus thesaurus boni hominis, nisi charitas quae sola hominem bonum facit. Vnde Aug. de verbis Dom. Serm. 12. Admoner, inquit, nos Dominus, vt bonae arbores simus, vt bonos fructus habere possimus; Ait enim, aut facite arborem bonam, etc. vbi ait, aut facite arborem bonam, etc. hoc vtique est praeceptum salubre, cui obedientia necessaria est: quod autem dicit, Aut facite arborem malam, etc. non est praeceptum vt facias, sed monitio vt caueas; contra hos enim dixit, qui putant se,

Hence also Luke 8: "But that on good ground are those who, hearing the word with a good and the best heart, retain it and bear fruit." Therefore also Matthew 12: "Make the tree good," he says, "and its fruit good"; the good tree first, the good fruit second; therefore he adds: "For the tree is known by its fruit. Brood of vipers, how can you speak good things," that is, speak well, "when you are evil? For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks; the good man brings forth good things from his good treasure." But what is that good treasure of the good man, if not charity, which alone makes man good? Hence Augustine, On the Words of the Lord, Sermon 12: "The Lord admonishes us," he says, "to be good trees, that we may be able to have good fruits; for he says, 'Either make the tree good,' and so on. Where he says, 'Either make the tree good,' and so on, this is surely a salutary precept, to which obedience is necessary. But what he says, 'Or make the tree bad,' and so on, is not a precept that you should make it so, but a warning that you beware; for he spoke against those who think that, being evil, they can speak good things or have good works. This the Lord Jesus says cannot be: for first the man must be changed, that the works may be changed. Let each one, then, be a good tree; let him not suppose he has good fruits if the tree remains bad; the fruit will not be good unless it is of a good tree. Change the heart, and the work will be changed; root out cupidity, plant charity: for as cupidity is the root of all evils, so charity is the root of all goods."

389E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

390A cum mali essent, bona loqui posse, vel bona opera habere; hoc Dominus Iesus dicit non posse: Prius enim mutandus est homo, vt opera mutentur: sit ergo vnusquisque arbor bona, non se arbitretur habere bonos fructus, si manet arbor mala; non erit fructus bonus nisi arboris bonae; muta cor, et mutabitur opus; extirpa cupiditatem, planta charitatem: sicut enim est radix omnium malorum cupiditas, sic est radix omnium bonorum charitas. Quare et Anselmus de Concordia 10. A1 Sicut, inquit, terra innumerabiles herbas et arbores, fine quibus natura humana non alitur, aut etiam quibus perimitur, sine omni hominis cura profert; illas vero quae nobis ad vitam nutriendam maxime sunt necessariae non sine magno labore atque cultore, nec absque seminibus: Ita corda humana sine doctrina, sine studio, sponte quasi germinant cogitationes et voluntates nihil vtiles saluti, aut etiam noxias; illas vero sine quibus ad salutem animae non proficimus, nequaquam sine sui germinis semine, et laboriosa cultura concipiunt, aut germinant; vnde illos homines quibus talis cultura impenditur, agriculturam

Therefore also Anselm, On Concord 10, says: A1 "As the earth, without any care of man, brings forth innumerable herbs and trees, without which human nature is not nourished, or by which it is even destroyed, but those most necessary to us for nourishing life it brings forth not without great labor and a cultivator, nor without seeds, so human hearts, without teaching, without effort, spontaneously as it were sprout thoughts and wills useless for salvation, or even harmful; but those without which we do not advance toward the soul's salvation, they conceive or sprout in no way without the seed of their own germ and laborious cultivation. Hence the Apostle calls the men on whom such cultivation is expended God's agriculture. Now the seed of this agriculture is the word of God, or rather not the word, but the sense that is perceived through the word; for sound without sense establishes nothing in the heart. Nor is it only the sense of the word, but every sense, or understanding of rectitude, since 40 the human mind, whether through hearing, or through reading, or through reason, or in any other way, conceives, is the seed of right willing. For no one can rightly will what he has not first conceived in the heart; and to will to believe what is to be believed is to will rightly. As for what the Apostle says, that faith comes from hearing, it is to be understood that faith comes from what the mind conceives through hearing. It is not that the mind's conception alone makes faith in man, but that faith cannot be without conception. For when rectitude of willing is added to the conception, faith comes about through grace, because he believes what he hears." And further on: "But sending, preaching, hearing, understanding are nothing unless the will wills what the mind understands; and the will cannot do this unless it has received rectitude. For it wills rightly when it wills what it ought. So what the mind conceives from hearing the word is the seed of the preacher, and rectitude is the increase that God gives, without whom neither he who plants nor he who waters is anything, but God who gives the increase." And lower down: "Let us see by examples how the word becomes seed. When those to whom it is said, 'If you are willing, and listen to me,' understand and think that this means that they should will to hear, that is, to obey; for he who hears and does not obey is said not to hear; but they cannot obey unless they will; and to will to obey is to will rightly; but no one can will rightly unless he has rectitude of will, which no man has save through grace. And so what is said, 'If you are willing,' and so on, is a seed, in no way of itself germinating any fruit without the addition of rectitude." From this it can also be evident that rectitude of will is twofold, habitual and actual: namely the habit of grace, and the act proceeding from it. This can also appear by a fitting example. It is prior by nature to have a sound ear than to hear soundly, and the former is the cause of the latter, not the reverse; but the spiritual ear of the human heart cannot be sound without the medicine of charity and grace. Therefore also our saving Physician

390A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

390B Dei vocat Apostolus. Est autem semen agriculturae huius verbum Dei, imo non verbum, sed sensus, qui percipitur per verbum; vox autem sine sensu nihil constituit in corde, nec solum sensus verbi, sed omnis sensus, vel intellectus rectitudinis, quoniam mens humana siue per auditum, siue per lectionem, siue per rationem, siue quolibet alio modo concipit, semen est recte volendi. Nullus namque recte velle potest, quod prius corde non concipit; velle autem credere quod est credendum, est recte velle. Quod autem dicit Apostolus Fidem esse ex auditu, intelligendum est quod Fides est ex hoc quod concipit mens per auditum, neque ita vt sola conceptio mentis facit fidem in homine; sed quia fides nequit esse sine conceptione. Addita namque rectitudine volendi, conceptioni, per gratiam fit fides, quia credit quod audit; Et infra, Verum missio, praedicatio, auditus, intellectus nihil sunt, nisi velit voluntas quod mens intelligit, quod voluntas facere nequit nisi accepta rectitudine: Recte namque vult, cum vult quod debet. Ita quod mens ex auditu verbi concipit, est semen praedicantis,

390C et rectitudo est incrementum quod dat Deus, sine quo neque qui plantat, neque qui rigat est aliquid, sed qui incrementum dat Deus. Et inferius, Videamus in exemplis, quomodo verbum fit semen, cum audiunt quibus dicitur, Si volueritis, et audieritis me, intelligunt et cogitant, quod dicitur velle audire, hoc est obedire; Qui enim audit, et non obedit, dicitur non audire; sed obedire nequeunt nisi velint; velle autem obedire est recte velle; Recte vero velle nemo potest, nisi habeat rectitudinem voluntatis, quam nullus habet homo nisi per gratiam. Itaque quod dictum est, Si volueritis, etc. semen est, nequaquam per se aliquem fructum germinans sine adiectione rectitudinis. Ex quibus et potest patere, quod duplex est rectitudo voluntatis, habitualis, et actualis; scilicet habitus gratiae, et actus inde procedens; quod et potest per exemplum congruum apparere. Prius natura est, habere aurem sanam quam sane audire, et haec causa illius non e contra; Auris autem spiritualis cordis humani, sine charitatis et gratiae medicina sana esse non potest. Quare et noster Medicus salutaris

390D–390E
  • ‖D1 (variant) Effeta; (source) Mark 7, Matt 13, John 8, Luke 8.
  • D2 (source) Chrysostom.
  • D3 (source) Augustine.

When he was about to heal the deaf man, he first put his fingers into his little ears, which signifies the bestowal of grace, and second said to him ‖D1 Euphata, that is, "Be opened," and so at once his ears were opened, as is recounted in Mark 7. Pointing to this fittingly, after his parabolic discourse on the sower, the seed, etc., in Matthew 13, he at once added, "He who has ears to hear, let him hear," and likewise in Luke 8. So too in John 8 he said to the wicked Jews, "He who is of God hears the words of God; therefore you do not hear, because you are not of God." He who is of God first, I say, hears the words of God afterward; and above, in the same chapter: "Why do you not recognize my speech? Because you cannot hear my word." D2 On this Chrysostom, as he is cited in the Gloss: "The power must first be obtained, then, that may give ear to the divine word, since as long as someone has not been cured in his own hearing, he cannot perceive by hearing the word that is said to the deaf man, 'Be opened.'" And below, 18 41: "Everyone who is of the truth hears my voice"; he who is of the truth first, I say, for this reason hears my voice afterward, D3 not the other way round. On this Augustine, on John, second part, Sermon 61, sentence 115 of the whole, says 42: "As to what He says, 'Everyone who is of the truth hears my voice,' He commended grace, by which He calls according to His purpose; of this purpose the Apostle says, 'We know that for those who love God all things work together for good, for those who are called according to his purpose,' the purpose, that is, of the one who calls, not of those called; which is put more openly elsewhere thus: 'Labor together with the Gospel according to the power of God, who saves us and calls us by his holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace.' For if we consider the nature in which we were created, since the Truth created all, who is not of the truth? But it is not all to whom it is granted by that Truth itself to hear the truth and to believe, with no merits, doubtless, preceding, lest grace should not be grace. For if

390D surdum sanaturus, primo imposuit digitos suos in auriculas eius, quod gratiae collationem significat, et secundo dixit ei ‖D1 Euphata, quod est Adaperire, et sic statim apertae sunt aures eius, sicut Marc. 7. recitatur: quod et congrue innuens post sermonem suum parabolicum de seminante, semine, etc. Matth. 13. statim adiunxit, Qui habet aures audiendi audiat, et similiter Luc. 8. Quare et Ioan. 8. dixit malis Iudaeis, Qui ex Deo est, verba Dei audit, propterea vos non auditis quia ex Deo non estis. Qui, inquam, ex Deo est prius, verba Dei audit posterius, et supra, eodem, Quare loquelam meam non cognoscitis? quia non potestis audire sermonem meum. D2 Super quod Chrysostomus, sicut allegatur in glossa, Primo ergo captanda est virtus quae verbum diuinum exaudiat, quoniam quamdiu quis curatus non est in auditu proprio, a verbo, quod dicit surdo, Aperiaris, auditu percipere nequit. Et infra 18. Omnis qui est ex veritate audit vocem meam, qui, inquam, est ex veritate prius, ex hoc audit vocem meam posterius, D3 non e contra. Super quod, Augustinus super Ioan. parte secunda

390E serm. 61o. sent. 115o. totius, quod, inquit, ait; Omnis qui est ex veritate, audit vocem meam, gratiam commendauit, qua secundum propositum vocat, de quo proposito dicit Apostolus, Scimus, quia diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum, his qui secundum propositum vocati sunt, propositum scilicet vocantis non vocatorum, quod alibi apertius ita positum est, Collabora Euangelio secundum virtutem Dei, saluos nos facientis, et vocantis vocatione sua sancta, non secundum opera nostra, sed secundum suum propositum et gratiam. Nam si naturam cogitemus in qua creati sumus, cum omnes veritas creauit, quis non est ex veritate? sed non omnes sunt, quibus vt audiant veritatem, et credant ex ipsa veritate praestatur nullis proculdubio praecedentibus meritis, ne gratia non sit gratia. Si enim

391A–391E
  • A1 (source) Luke 10.
  • A2 (source) Augustine.
  • ‖B1 (variant) agnoscitur.
  • B2 (source) Augustine.
  • ‖B3 (variant) Dum.
  • C1 (source) Matt 12.
  • D1 (source) Luke 11; Bede.

"he had said, 'Everyone who hears my voice is of the truth,' he would be thought to be 'of the truth' for the reason that he obeys the truth. But he did not say this; he said, 'Everyone who is of the truth hears my voice,' and by this it is not because he hears its voice that he is of the truth, but he hears because he is of the truth, that is, because this gift has been conferred on him from the truth." Hence the 376th proposition of Prosper's Sentences too is excerpted. The same thing is plainly attested also by the authorities of Augustine, On Faith to Peter 64, and the 15th of the City of God, 6, of Gregory, Moralia 11, 5, and of Bede, 2 on Luke 4, as the 38th more fully relates 43. This also seems to be hinted by that passage of Luke 10: A1 "Into whatever house you enter, first say, 'Peace to this house,' and if a son of peace is there, your peace will rest upon him." It is not, therefore, because their peace rests upon him that he is made a son of peace, but the reverse. Hence Augustine, On Rebuke and Grace 73: A2 "It was not said," he says, "'Upon whomever your peace rests, he will become a son of peace,' but 'If a son of peace is there, your peace will rest upon him,' or upon that house. Even before this peace was announced to him, then, he was already a son of peace, or was there." From these things it is clearly recognized ‖B1 that in that sacred Scripture, which the Father sanctified and sent into the world, of which not one iota or single stroke will pass away, the order of the words is not idle, nor that of the deeds, but the whole is full of deep causes and very many mysteries.

The same can be shown in another way thus: it is prior in nature that a man receive medicine than that he be healed of his infirmity; for it is not because he is healed that he receives medicine, but the reverse; and it is prior in nature that a man be sound than that he do the works of health, by a like reasoning. But grace alone is the medicine of the languishing soul, as is clear from what was said before; and Augustine says, On the Words of the Apostle, Sermon 13: "Grace is medicine; B2 it is prior in nature, then, to receive grace than to be healed, and to be healed than to exercise sound works, or works of health." Hence Augustine on that verse of Psalm 31 [32], "Blessed are those, etc.": "Let all of it," he says, "be credited to his grace, not to our merits: 'Blessed are those whose iniquities are forgiven and whose sins are covered.' ‖B3 Let God, then, cover the wounds; do not you; for if you wish to cover them, the physician, blushing, will not cure. Let the physician cover and cure: for he covers with a plaster; under the physician's covering the wound is healed, under the wounded man's covering the wound is concealed."

This priority too of heavenly grace, freely given to the ungrateful, the sick and sinners, toward the remission of sin and the doing of good, the Lord Jesus Christ hints to us mystically 44 when, healing the deaf and dumb man, he put his fingers into his ears, and spitting touched his tongue, and looking up to heaven groaned, and said Euphata, that is, "Be opened," and at once his ears were opened, and the bond of his tongue was loosed, and he spoke rightly, as is recounted in Mark 7. Behold: first, by the laying on of hands, the grace of the Holy Spirit is poured into the sick man; second, he is healed by it; and third, being healed, he does sound works. This mystical understanding can be confirmed from the deed itself, and the manner and order of doing it, with many other similar things in Scripture taken into account; and the expositions of the Saints ratify it. With this also agrees that passage of Matthew 12: "There was brought to him one possessed by a demon, blind and mute, C1 and he cured him, so that he spoke and saw." First he cured the sick man; second, the cured man did sound works.

Hence Luke too says, D1 "When he had cast out the demon, the mute man spoke," Luke 11; on which Bede, as he is cited in the Gloss: "This demoniac, according to Matthew, is related to have been not only mute but blind as well. Three signs, then, were performed at once in one man: the blind man sees, the mute man speaks, the possessed man is freed from the demon; this is fulfilled daily in the conversion of believers, so that, the demon first being cast out, they may behold the light of faith, and then mouths silent before may be loosened to the praises of God." This too is most beautifully shown in that woman who had a spirit of infirmity for 18 years, and was bent over, and could not look up at all; when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said to her, "Woman, you are freed from your infirmity," and laid hands on her, and at once she was made upright, and she glorified God 45, as is recounted in Luke 13. What is this woman so infirm, then, if not the sinful soul, or human nature, over a long time, namely three times six years, that is, before the law, under the law, and in the time of grace, for all the years, because six is a perfect number 46, as is clear in Boethius, Arithmetic 1, 22, pressed down by the heavy burden of sin and unable of itself to look upward to God by desire? Yet Jesus the Saviour saw this woman neither weeping nor begging nor putting forward any merit, he who came unsought to seek and to save what had perished; he saw her, I say, with the gaze of inward compassion, and called her to himself, freely inspiring free grace, and so healed her; here operating grace is clearly indicated. But because even so this woman cannot raise herself up to any good work without her physician further helping her in a special way, cooperating, nay even operating beforehand, and first raising her in the order of nature, he first laid hands on her, and at once she was made upright for working well, and second she glorified God; hence it is well said, "she was made upright" rather than "she raised herself": for she is raised first and rather by the hand of God than she raises herself, where cooperating grace too is plainly shown. With this mystical understanding the expositions of the Saints agree. Hence Augustine too, On the Words of the Lord, Sermon 31, says thus: "What of that woman who had eighteen years in infirmity? Six

391A dixisset, Omnis qui audit vocem meam ex veritate est, ideo dictus ex veritate putaretur, quia obtemperat veritati. Non autem hoc ait, sed ait, Omnis qui est ex veritate audit meam vocem, ac per hoc non ideo est ex veritate quia eius audit vocem, sed ideo audit quia ex veritate est, id est, quia hoc illi donum ex veritate collatum est. Vnde et 376a propositio sententiarum Prosperi est excerpta. Hoc idem et plane testantur Autoritates Augustini de Fide ad Petrum 64.15i de Ciuitate Dei 6. Gregorij 11. moral. 5. Bedae 2. super Lucam 4. sicut 38um plenius recitauit. Quod etiam videtur innuere illud Lucae 10. In quamcunque domum intraueritis, A1 primum dicite, Pax huic domui, et si ibi fuerit filius pacis, requiescet super illum pax vestra. Non igitur quia super illum requiescit pax illorum, ideo ille filius pacis efficitur, sed e contra. Vnde Augustinus de correptione et gratia 73. Non, inquit, A2 dictum est super quem requieuerit pax vestra, fiet filius pacis, sed si ibi fuerit filius pacis, requiescet super illum, seu super illam

391B domum pax vestra. Iam ergo et antequam illi annuntiaretur haec pax, filius pacis erat, seu ibi erat. Ex his autem euidenter ‖B1 cognoscitur, quod in illa sacra Scriptura, quam Pater sanctificauit et misit in mundum, de qua nec iota vnum, aut apex vnicus praeteribit, non est otiosus ordo verborum, neque factorum, sed causis profundis et mysterijs plurimis totus plenus. Hoc idem potest et aliter sic ostendi, Prius natura est hominem recipere medicinam, quam ab infirmitate sanari; Non enim quia sanatur, ideo recipit medicinam, sed e contra; et prius natura est hominem esse sanum, quam facere opera sanitatis propter similem rationem. Sola autem gratia est languidae animae medicina, sicut ex praemissis apparet, dicitque Augustinus de verbis Apostoli, serm. 13. Gratia medicina est; B2 prius ergo natura est recipere gratiam quam sanari; et sic sanari, quam sana, sanitatisue opera exercere. Vnde Augustinus super illud Psalmi 31. Beati, quorum etc. Totum, inquit gratiae eius imputetur, non meritis nostris; Beati, quorum remissae sunt iniquitates, et quorum tecta sunt peccata: ‖B3 Deus ergo tegat vulnera, noli tu; nam si tu tegere volueris, erubescens medicus non curabit. Medicus

391C tegat, et curet, Emplastro enim tegit, sub tegmine medici sanatur vulnus, sub tegmine vulnerati caelatur vulnus. Hanc etiam prioritatem gratiae coelestis ingratis, infirmis, et peccatoribus gratis datae, ad dimissionem peccati, et operationem boni mystice nobis insinuat Dominus Iesus Christus, dum surdum et mutum curando misit digitos suos in auriculas eius, et ex puens tetigit linguam eius, et suspiciens in coelum ingemuit, et ait Euphata, quod est adaperire, et statim apertae sunt aures eius, et solutum est vinculum linguae, et loquebatur recte, sicut Marc. 7. recitatur; Ecce quod infirmo primo per manus impositionem infunditur gratia Spiritus Sancti, secundo per eam sanatur, et tertio sanatus opera sana facit. Hic autem mysticus intellectus potest per ipsum factum, et modum, ac ordinem faciendi attentis alijs similibus in Scriptura quamplurimis confirmari, quem et ratificant expositiones Sanctorum. Huic et consonat illud Matth. 12. Oblatus est ei daemonium habens caecum et mutum, C1 et curauit eum ita vt loqueretur, et videret. Primo curauit infirmum, secundo curatus opera sana

391D fecit. Vnde et Lucas, Cum, inquit, D1 eiecisset daemonium locutus est mutus Luc. 11. super quod Beda, sicut allegatur in Glossa, Daemoniacus, inquit, iste apud Matthaeum, non solum mutus, sed et caecus fuisse narratur. Tria ergo signa simul in vno homine perpetrata sunt, Caecus videt, mutus loquitur, possessus a daemone liberatur, quod quotidie completur in conuersione credentium, vt expulso primum daemone fidei lumen aspiciant, deinde ad laudes Dei tacentia prius ora laxentur, quod et pulcherrime demonstratur in illa muliere quae habebat spiritum infirmitatis 18. annis, et erat inclinata, nec omnino poterat sursum aspicere, quam cum vidisset, Iesus vocauit ad se, et ait illi, Mulier dimissa es ab infimitate tua, et imposuit illi manus, et confestim erecta est, et glorificabit Deum, sicut Luc. 13. recitatur. Quid autem est haec mulier sic infirma, nisi anima peccatrix, vel humana natura, longo tempore, scilicet ter 6. annis, hoc est ante legem, sub lege, et tempore gratiae cunctis annis, quia senarius est perfectus, vt patet 1. Arithmeticae Boetij 22. graui onere peccati depressa, nec potens per se sursum ad Deum respicere

391E per affectum? hanc autem non flentem, non rogantem, nec aliquod meritum praeferentem vidit Iesus Saluator, qui non quaesitus venit quaerere et saluum facere quod perierat; vidit, inquam, internae miserationis aspectu et vocauit ad se, gratuitam gratiam gratuite inspirando, sicque ipsam sanauit, vbi gratia operans lucide indicatur. Sed quia nec sic potest haec mulier se erigere ad aliquod opus bonum, sine suo medico ipsam vlterius specialiter adiuuante, cooperante, imo et praeoperante, ipsamque prius naturaliter erigente, imposuit illi manus ita primo, et confestim erecta est ad bene operandum, et glorificauit Deum secundo; quare et bene dicit, erecta est potius quam erexit se: Prius enim et potius per manum Dei erigitur, quam erigat semetipsam, vbi et gratia cooperans perspicue demonstratur. Huic autem intellectui mystico consonant expositiones Sanctorum: Vnde et Augustinus de Verbis Domini sermone 31. sicait, Quid illa mulier decem et octo annos habens in infirmitate? sex

392A–392E
  • A1 (source) Luke 5.
  • A2 (source) Isa 43.
  • B1 (source) Rom 3; Gloss.
  • C1 (source) Augustine.
  • D1 (source) Titus 3.
  • D2 (source) Rom 3.

"days God completed his works; three times six make eighteen: with the fig tree, this eighteen years 47; in that woman, namely the human race, before the law, under the law, and under grace, was bent over, could not look upward, because she heard 'Hearts on high' in vain; but the Lord raised her up. There is hope, then, but for the children, until the day of judgment comes; man gives himself much; and what is a just man, a man? A man is something great; but when the just man is a just man by the grace of God (for what is man, except that you are mindful of him?) 48." This is also openly shown in the cure of the paralytic, to whom the Saviour said first, "Man, your sins are forgiven you," and second, "Rise, take up your pallet, A1 and go," as the Gospel history relates in Luke 5; and it can likewise be shown in many other curative miracles of the Gospel similar to these. Very many other Catholic authorities make the same plain. For the Lord says through Isaiah 43: A2 "You did not call upon me, Jacob, nor did you labor for me, Israel; you did not offer me the ram of your burnt offering, and with your sacrifices you did not glorify me. I did not make you serve with an offering, nor did I give you labor in incense;

you did not buy me sweet cane with silver, and with the fat of your sacrifices you did not make me drunk. But you have made me serve in your sins, you have given me labor in your iniquities. I, I am he who blot out your iniquities for my own sake, and I will not remember your sins. Bring me to remembrance, and let us be judged together: tell, if you have anything, that you may be justified." "I am he," he says, "who blot out your iniquities for my own sake," that is, for my own sake, for my mercy, freely, not for your prior merits. Hence he adds, "Bring me to remembrance, and let us be judged together; tell, if you have anything, that you may be justified"; as if to say, you have nothing by which you could merit justification; or, according to the Septuagint translation, "Say your iniquities first, that you may be justified," and then he speaks ironically; and it amounts to the same as if he said plainly, "You can say nothing." For what did you have by way of justifications, except iniquities, by which you in no way merited justification? Hence the Apostle also says, "Justified freely by his grace," Romans 3. On this the Gloss, which is principally Augustine's from On the Spirit and the Letter 8: B1 "They are justified freely, that is, without preceding merits,

and this by his grace, that is, by gratuitous gifts. For the grace of God is a gift of God; and the greatest gift is the Holy Spirit himself. They were not justified, then, by the law, nor by their own will, but by the grace of Christ; not that it happens without our will, but our will is shown to be weak through the law, so that grace may heal the will, and the healed will may fulfil the law, not set under the law and not needing the law. This, then, is the grace by which the ungodly is justified, that is, he becomes just who before was ungodly; and therefore no merits precede the receiving of this grace, because to the merits of the ungodly punishment is owed, not grace. Nor would it be grace, if it were not given freely; and it is given freely because we had done nothing good beforehand by which we might merit it, because nothing had preceded in our merits except that for which we ought to be condemned. It found, then, no merits of the good, but merits of punishments. Therefore they are justified freely, because they had done nothing through his grace." C1 The same Augustine, in On the Spirit and the Letter 20: "When the Apostle says," he says, "that man is justified freely through faith without works of the law, he wishes nothing else to be understood in his saying 'freely' than that works do not precede justification.

For he says plainly elsewhere, 'If by grace, then no longer from works; otherwise grace is no longer grace.'" D1 The same Apostle, to Titus 3: "The kindness and humanity of our Saviour God appeared, not from works of righteousness that we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us through the washing of regeneration and renewal of the Holy Spirit, whom he poured out upon us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour, that, justified by his grace, we might be heirs according to the hope of eternal life." The same, to Romans 3: D2 "From the works of the law no flesh will be justified before him. Where, then, is your boasting? It is excluded. Through what law? Of works? No, but through the law of faith. For we reckon that man is justified without works of the law." But someone will perhaps say that this must be understood of legal works, sacramental and ceremonial, which had been customary in the old law, not of the moral works of the Decalogue, which both laws admit. Yet the course of that epistle, together with other things, evidently shows another understanding, showing that the Apostle wishes to speak also

of the works of the Decalogue just mentioned. For the Apostle intends, as the course of the epistle and the Catholic expositions attest, to refute Jews and Greeks, and all Gentiles converted to the justice of the Christian faith, who quarrel with each other and exalt themselves over each other: the Jews, on the one hand, saying that they had merited this justice by the observance and works of their law, while the Gentiles themselves merited nothing but gravely offended by worshipping idols; the Greeks and Gentiles, on the contrary, asserting that they had worshipped idols out of simple ignorance, and had at once received with joy the very faith of Christ preached by the Apostles, whereas the Jews, having the Law and the Prophets, had sinned all the more gravely by killing Christ, to whom the Law and the Prophets bore witness, and by despising his Apostles. But how would he truly contradict the Jews in saying, "From the works of the law no flesh will be justified before him," unless he understood universally that from no works,

392A diebus Deus perfecit opera sua, ter seni decem et octo faciunt arbore ficulnea hoc decem et octo anni in illa muliere scilicet genus humanū ante legem, sub lege, et sub gratia curua erat, sursum aspicere non poterat, quia Sursum corda sine causa audiebat, sed erexit eam Dominus. Est ergo spes, sed filijs, quousque veniat dies iudicij, multum sibi dat homo, et quid est homo iustus homo, magnum aliquid est homo, sed cum iustus homo gratia Dei est iustus homo, nam quid est homo nisi quod memores eius? Quod et patenter ostenditur in curatione paralytici, cui Saluator primo dixit, Homo, remittuntur tibi peccata tua, et secundo Surge, tolle grabatum tuum, A1 et vade, sicut Euangelica prodit historia Luc. 5. quod et multis alijs Euangelicis miraculis cutatiuis istis similibus potest similiter demonstrari. Hoc idem et aliae quam plures Autoritates Catholicae lucide manifestant. Dicit siquidem Dominus per Esaiam 43. A2 Non me inuocasti Iacob, nec laborasti in me Israel, non obtulisti mihi arietem holocausti tui, et victimis tuis non glorificasti me. Non te seruire feci in oblatione, nec laborem tibi praebui

392B in thure, non emisti mihi argento calamum, et adipe victimarum tuarum non inebriasti me: Veruntamen seruire me fecisti in peccatis tuis, praebuisti mihi laborem in iniquitatibus tuis; Ego sum, ego sum ipse qui deleo iniquitates tuas propter me, et peccatorum tuorum non recordabor. Reduc me in memoriam, et iudicemur simul: narra, si quid habes, vt iustificeris; Ego inquit sum qui deleo iniquitates tuas propter me, id est, propter me misericordiam meam gratis, non propter merita tua priora. Quare et subdit, Reduc in memoriam, et iudicemur simul, natra siquid habes, vt iustificeris; quasi dicat, nihil habes quo iustificationem merearis, vel secundum translationem septuaginta, Dic tu prior iniquitates tuas vt iustificeris, et tunc ironice loquitur; Et tantum valet, quasi dicat manifeste nihil potes dicere. Quid autem iustificationum habuisti, nisi iniquitates, quibus iustificationem nullatenus meruisti? Quamobrem et dicit Apostolus Iustificati gratis per gratiam ipsius, ad Rom. 3. Super quod Glossa, et est principaliter Augustini de Spiritu et litera 8. B1 Iustificati sunt gratis, id est, sine meritis praecedentibus,

392C et hoc per gratiam ipsius, id est, per gratuita dona. Gratia quippe Dei, donum Dei est; Donum autem maximum ipse Spiritus Sanctus est; Non ergo iustificati sunt per legem, non per propriam voluntatem, sed per gratiam Christi; non quod sine nostra voluntate fiat, sed voluntas nostra infirma ostenditur per legem, vt sanet gratia voluntatem, et sana voluntas impleat legem non constituta sub lege, nec indigens lege. Ipsa igitur est gratia qua iustificatur impius, id est fit iustus qui prius erat impius, et ideo percipiendae huius gratiae merita nulla praecedunt, quia meritis impij non gratia sed poena debetur. Nec ista esset gratia, si non daretur gratuita; datur autē gratuita, quia nihil boni ante feceramus vnde hoc mereremur, quia nihil praecesserat in nostris meritis nisi vnde damnari deberemus. Non igitur inuenit merita bonorum, sed merita suppliciorum. Ergo iustificati sunt gratis, quia nihil operati erant per gratiam ipsius. C1 Qui et de Spiritu, et litera 20. Cum dicat, inquit, Apostolus gratis iustificari hominē per fidem sine operibus legis, nihil aliud vult intelligi in eo quod dicit gratis, nisi quia iustificationē

392D opera non procedūt. Aperte quippe alibi ait, Si gratia, iam non ex operibus, alioquin gratia iam nō est gratia. D1 Idē ad Tit. 3. Apparuit benignitas et humanitas Saluatoris nostri Dei, non ex operibus iustitiae quae fecimus nos, sed secundū suam misericordiā saluos nosfecit per lauacrū regenerationis et renouationis Spiritus sancti, quē effudit in nos abunde per Iesum Christum Saluatorē nostrum, vt iustificati gratia ipsius haeredes simus secundum spē vitae aeternae. Idem ad Rom. 3. D2 Ex operibus legis non iustificabitur omnis caro corā illo. Vbi est ergo gloriatio tua? exclusa est; per quā legem? factorum? non, sed per legem fidei. Arbitramur enim iustificari hominem sine operibus legis. Sed dicet forsitan aliquis hoc debere intelligi de operibus legalibus sacramentalibus, et ceremonialibus, quae in lege veteri fuerant vsitata, non autem de operibus moralibus decalogi, quae vtraque lex admittit. Alium tamen intellectum processus illius epistolae vna cum alijs manifestat euidenter, ostendens Apostolum velle loqui etiam

392E de operibus decalogi supradictis. Intendit enim Apostolus, sicut processus epistolae, et expositiones Catholicae contestantur redarguere Iudaeos et Graecos, ac omnes Gentiles conuersos ad iustitiam fidei Christianae mutuo altercantes, et se super se mutuo extollentes; Iudaeos quidem dicentes se istam iustitiam meruisse per obseruantiam, et opera legis suae, ipsis Gentilibus nihil merentibus, sed offendentibus grauiter idola adorando; Graecos vero et Gentiles e contrario asserentes, se ex simplici ignorantia idola coluisse, ipsam que fidem Christi per Apostolos praedicatam statim cum gaudio recepisse, Iudaeos autem •bentes Legem et Prophetas tanto grauius deliquisse, occidendo Christum testificatum a Lege et Prophetis, eiusque Apostolos contemnendo. Sed quomodo contradiceret vere Iudaeis dicendo; Ex operibus legis non iustificabitur omnis caro coram illo, nisi intelligetet vniuersaliter quod ex nullis operibus,

393A–393E
  • B1 (source) 1 Cor 12.
  • C1 (source) Rom 4.
  • C2 (source) Augustine.

nor from any work of the law, will any flesh be justified, whether sacramental, ceremonial or moral, of whatever sort, but through the law of Christian faith; of faith, I say, not dead, or unformed or bare, but alive through grace and charity, formed and clothed? The Apostle's words indicate this plainly too. For when he had first said, "From the works of the Law no flesh will be justified before him," he immediately adds, "For through the Law is the knowledge of sin"; which, explaining more clearly below, in 7, he says: "I did not know sin except through the Law; for I did not know covetousness, unless the Law said, 'You shall not covet.'" But what and what kind of Law is it that forbids covetousness? Is it not that of the Decalogue, and moral? Hence also above, in the same chapter: "Let us serve," he says, "in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter," because, as he himself also says, "The letter kills, but the spirit gives life," 2 Corinthians 3, which is understood of the letter, not of the understanding of the Old Testament in its sacramental and ceremonial matters, according to the surface of the letter and according to the spiritual and mystical understanding, but of the ten moral Commandments of the Decalogue, handed to Moses on tablets of stone,

and promulgated to the people through Moses. Hence he immediately adds that if the ministry of death, engraved on stones, was in glory, so that the children of Israel could not look steadily on the face of Moses because of the glory of his countenance, which is passing away, how much more is the ministry of the spirit in glory? What the Apostle says, then, "From the works of the law no flesh will be justified, but through the law of faith," this is "the letter kills; but the Spirit gives life," namely the grace of the Holy Spirit, which is not from works done according to the letter of the law: B1 for according to the same Apostle, 1 Corinthians 12, "the Holy Spirit distributes to each as he wills"; as he wills, I say, freely and gratuitously, not as he owes, from anyone's merits. This understanding of the Apostle, from the authorities recited and others like them, Augustine teaches most diligently in On the Spirit and the Letter, almost throughout, and he proves it by the Apostle's words as above, as is clear in the many chapters there. Where also, in chapter 12, after a great inquiry, he concludes thus: "With these things considered, therefore, we gather that man is not justified by precepts of good life except through faith in Jesus Christ, that is, not by the law of works but of faith, not

by the letter but by the spirit, not by the merits of deeds but by gratuitous grace. And below, in the twenty-fourth: 'The law of faith,' he says, 'is charity, written and poured out in the heart; it is brought to perfection in those who hope in him, so that the healed soul may do good not from fear of punishment but from love of justice.'" The same Augustine, on Psalm 31 [32], in the first treatise, clearly teaches the same understanding and the same view; hence he begins his discourse thus: "The Psalm of the grace of God and of our justification, with none of our merits preceding but the mercy of the Lord our God going before us, commended above all by the Apostle's mouth, is to be treated, taken up by our slenderness"; the Psalm, I say, commended by the Apostle's mouth in Romans 4, where the Apostle treats this subject. For there he says thus: C1 "David speaks of the blessedness of the man to whom God credits righteousness without works: 'Blessed are those, etc.'" The Gloss: "'Credits': that is, acceptably, that is, freely 'brings,' as though to one powerless to approach he brings righteousness, that is, forgiveness of sins and good works, and this without preceding works." Augustine also, on the aforesaid Psalm, in the place cited before: "We ought," he says, C2 "to put no works before faith,

that is, so that before faith anyone should be said to do them well. For the works themselves that are said to be before faith, though they seem praiseworthy to men, are empty. They seem to me like great strength and the swiftest running off the road. Let no one, then, count up his good works before faith; where faith was not, there was no good work; for the intention makes the work good, and faith directs the intention; do not look closely at what a man does, but at what he has in view when he does it, to what end he directs the arms of the best steering." And he speaks there of faith not dead or unformed but formed by charity, according to that saying of the Apostle in Galatians 5, "Faith which works through charity," as his discourse shows more fully. Hence he also says: "Faith, taking up hope and love, begins to work well." Where Augustine also asks thus: "How is man justified by faith without works? The Apostle himself would answer: 'I said this to you for this reason, O man, lest you should seem to presume as if on your works, and to have received the grace of faith by the merit of your works.' Do not presume, then, on works before faith; know that faith found you a sinner; and if faith, given you, made you just, it found ungodly

the one it would make just. 'For those who believe,' he says, 'in him who justifies the ungodly, their faith is reckoned to righteousness.' If the ungodly is justified, from ungodly he becomes just: if from ungodly he becomes just, what are the works of the ungodly? Let even the ungodly boast of his works, and say, 'I give to the poor, I take nothing from anyone, I do not covet another man's wife,' and the like; let him say all these things, I ask: is he godly or ungodly? You are ungodly, and your works are nothing; but believe in him who justifies the ungodly, so that your works too may be good works. For I should not call those works good so long as they do not proceed from a good root. And below: You have done nothing good, and the forgiveness of sins is given you. Your works are examined, and are found to be evil works; if God were to render what is owed to these works, he would surely condemn; for 'the wages of sin is death.' What is owed to evil works but damnation? And what is owed to good ones? The reward, the kingdom of heaven; but you have been found in evil works; if what is owed were rendered to you, you would have to be punished. What then happens? God does not render you the penalty owed,

393A neo ex vllo opere legis iustificabitur vlla caro, sacramentalibus, ceremonialibus, vel moralibus quibuscunque, sed per legem fidei Christianae; fidei, inquam, non mortuae, aut informis seu nudae, sed per gratiam et charitatem viuae, formatae atque vestitae. Quod et verba Apostoli indicant euidenter. Cum enim praemisit; Ex operibus Legis non iustificabitur omnis caro coram illo, immediate subiungit; Per Legem enim cognitio peccati; quod infra 7. clarius exponendo; Peccatum, inquit, non cognoui nisi per Legem: Nam concupiscentiam nesciebam, nisi Lex diceret; Non concupisces. Sed quae et qualis est Lex quae concupiscere prohibet? Nonne Decalogi et moralis? Quare et supra, eodem; Seruiamus, inquit, in nouitate spiritus, et non in vetustate literae, quia et sicut ipsemet dicit; Litera occidit, spiritus autem viuificat, 2. ad Corinth. 3. quod intelligitur ad literam, non de intellectu Veteris Testamenti in sacramentalibus, et ceremonialibus secundum superficiem literae, et spirituali ac mystico intellectu, sed de decem Mandatis Decalogi moralibus, in tabulis lapideis Mosi traditis,

393B et per Mosem populo promulgatis. Quare et immediate subiungit, quod si ministratio mortis deformata lapidibus fuit in gloria, ita vt non possent intendere filij Israel in faciem Mosis, propter gloriam vultus quae euacuatur, quomodo magis ministratio spiritus est in gloria? Quod ergo apud Apostolum est, Ex operibus legis non iustificabitur omnis caro, sed per legem fidei, hoc est litera occidit; Spiritus autem viuificat, scilicet, gratia Spiritus Sancti, quae non est ex operibus secundum literam legis factis: B1 Nam secundum eundem 1. ad Cor. 12. Spiritus S. diuidit singulis prout vult; prout vult, inquam, liberaliter et gratis non prout debet, ex meritis alicuius. Hunc autem intellectum Apostoli ex Autoritatibus recitatis, alijs que similibus docet diligentissime Augustinus de spiritu et litera quasi per totum, ipsumque probat per verba Apostoli sicut supra, sicut multis ibi capitulis clare patet. Vbi et cap. 12, post magnum scrutinium sic concludit; His ergo consideratis, colligimus non iustificari hominem praeceptis bonae vitae nisi per fidem Iesu Christi, hoc est non lege operum sed fidei, non

393C litera sed spiritu, non factorum meritis, sed gratuita gratia. Et infra vicessimo quarto, Lex, inquit, fidei charitas est conscripta in corde atque diffusa perficitur sperantibus in eo, vt anima sanata non timore poenae, sed amore iustitiae operetur bonum. Qui et super Psalmum tricessimum primum tractatu primo, eundem intellectum, candemque sententiam clare docet; vnde sic exorditur sermonem, Psalmus gratiae Dei et iustificationis nostrae, nullis praecedentibus meritis nostris, sed praeueniente nos misericordia Domini Dei nostri commendatus maxime ore Apostolico, a nostra tenuitate susceptus, est tractandus; Psalmus, inquam, ore Apostolico commendatus ad Rom. 4. vbi Apostolus materiam istam tractat. Ibi namque sic ait; C1 Dauid dicit beatitudinem hominis, cui Deus accepto fertiustitiam sine operibus; Beati, quorum, etc. Glossa accepto, id est, acceptabiliter, id est, gratis fert, quasi impotenti accedere insert iustitiam, id est, remissionem peccatorum, et opera bona, et hoc sine operibus praecedentibus. August. quoque super Psalmum praedictum, vbi prius; Nulla, in quit, C2 opera debemus

393D praeponere fidei, id est, vt ante fidem quisque dicatur bene operari ea: Ipsa enim opera quae dicuntur ante fidem, quamuis videantur hominibus laudabilia, inania sunt. Ita mihi videntur esse, vt magnae vires, et cursus celerrimus praeter viam. Nemo ergo computet bona opera sua ante fidem; vbi fides non erat, bonum opus non erat; bonum enim opus intentio facit, intentionem fides dirigit; non valde attendas quod homo faciat, sed quid, cum facit aspiciat, quo lacertos optimae gubernationis dirigat. Et loquitur ibi de fide non mortua, aut informi, sed charitate formata, secundum illud Apostoli ad Gal. 5. Fides quae per charitatem operatur, sicut et diffusius eius processus ostendit. Quare et dicit; Fides assumpta spe, et dilectione incipit bene operari. Vbi et Aug. sic quaerit; Quomodo iustificatur homo per fidem, sine operibus? responderet ipse Apostolus; Propterea hoc tibi dixi, O homo, ne quasi de operibus tuis praesumere videreris, et merito operum tuorum accepisse fidei gratiam. Noli ergo praesumere de operibus ante fidem noueris, quia te peccatorem fides inuenit; et si te fides data iustum fecit, impium

393E inuenit quem faceret iustum. Credentes, inquit, in cum qui iustificatimpium, deputatur fides eius ad iustitiam. Si iustificatur impius, ex impio iustus fit: si ex impio iustus fit, quae sunt opera impiorum? iactet etiam impius opera sua, et dicat, Do pauperibus, nihil alicui aufero, non vxorem alienam concupisco, et similia; haec omnia dicat, quaero vtrum pius sit an impius? impius es, et nulla sunt opera tua, sed crede in eum qui iustificat impium, vt possint et opera tua esse opera bona. Nam nec bona illa appellauerim quamdiu non de radice bona procedunt. Et infra; Nihil boni fecisti, et datur tibi remissio peccatorum. Attenduntur opera tua, et inueniuntur opera mala; si quod debetur istis operibus, Deus redderet, vtique damnaret; stipendium enim peccati mors. Malis operibus quid debetur nisi damnatio? bonis quidem quid debetur? merces regnum coelorum; tu autem in malis operibus inuentus es; si reddatur tibi quod debetur, puniendus es. Quid ergo fit? non tibi Deus reddit debitam

but gives undeserved grace; he owed vengeance, he gives forgiveness. You begin, therefore, to be in faith through forgiveness. Now that faith, taking up hope and love, begins to work well." Hence also the Gloss on that passage of Romans 3, cited above, "We reckon that man is justified by faith without works of the law," says thus: "We Apostles reckon that any man, even a Gentile, is justified by faith without carnal works of the law, that is, without circumcision and new moons, or the veneration of the Sabbath; or without any works of the law whatever, even moral ones; but this is to be understood of works preceding faith, not following it, without which faith is empty, as James says, 'Faith without works is dead,' and Paul himself says, 'If I have all faith, but have not charity, I am nothing.' Well, then, the Apostle, preaching faith to the Gentiles, to show that faith is not reached by the merit of good works, but good works follow faith, says, 'Man is justified by faith without works of the law'; not that the believer should not afterward have to work through love, as Abraham, too, was willing to sacrifice his son;

for works follow the one who has been justified, they do not precede the one who is to be justified, but by faith alone, without preceding works, a man is made just." The Prophet seems to hint at the same when he says, "Repay your servant, give me life; and I shall keep your words," Psalm 118 [119]. On this Augustine: "If he asked that good be repaid to him for good, he had already kept the words of God. But he did not say, 'Repay your servant because I have kept your words,' as if he were demanding a good wage for the good of obedience, but he said, 'Repay your servant, let me live, and I shall keep your words.' What is that other than to say that the dead cannot keep them, the unbelievers, of course, of whom it is said, 'Let the dead bury their dead'? Therefore, if we understand the dead as the unbelievers and the living as the believers, since 'the just man lives by faith,' and the words of God cannot be kept except through faith, which works through love, the one who says, 'Repay your servant, let me live and I shall keep your words,' asks this for himself. And since before faith nothing is owed to man but evil for evil, but God by undeserved grace repays good for evil, the one who says, 'Repay

your servant, let me live and I shall keep your words,' asks for this repayment. For there are four repayments: either evil is repaid for evil, as God will repay everlasting fire to the ungodly; or good for good, as he will repay an everlasting kingdom to the just; or good for evil, as Christ by grace justifies the ungodly; or evil for good, as Judas by malice persecuted Christ. Of these four repayments the first two pertain to justice, so that evil is repaid for evil and good for good; the third pertains to mercy, that good be repaid for evil; the fourth God does not know: for he repays evil for good to no one. But this one, which he put in third place, is necessary first of all. For unless God repaid good for evil, there would be in no way any to whom he might repay good for good. Look at that Saul, later Paul: 'Not from the works of righteousness that we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us'; and again, 'I give counsel, as one who has obtained mercy from the Lord to be faithful,' that is, to live, because 'the just man lives by faith.' He was dead, therefore, through his own injustice, before

he lived through God's grace. God repaid him, then, good for evil, that is, life for death, the very repayment that is asked here, 'Repay your servant, let me live.' But this man, who is already praying and saying, 'Repay your servant, let me live,' would not pray if he were already utterly dead; he has received from him the beginning of good desire, from whom he asks the life of obedience. For they had some faith who said, 'Lord, increase our faith'; but that other both confessed his unbelief and did not deny faith 49; asked whether he believed, he said, 'I believe, Lord; help my unbelief.' Surely the one who, believing, prays for obedience is already beginning to live and asks for life, not as a reward for obedience kept, but as help that it may be kept: for as life grows, the man who is renewed from day to day comes to life every day." Likewise Job 33: "He will look upon men, and will say, 'I have sinned.'" He will look, I say, first with the gaze of gratuitous compassion, inspiring grace freely, and the sinful man, second, pricked by grace, will say "I have sinned," that is, will repent of his sins. Hence also Gregory, Moralia 24, 5, expounding this saying: "He would not," he says,

"know himself to be a sinner if he did not have righteousness: for no one perceives his own crookedness unless he has begun to be upright; for one who is wholly perverse cannot even see this, what he is; but one who understands himself a sinner has already begun to be just in some part, and what he had done as not just he accuses from the fact that he is just, and by this self-accusation he begins to cling to God, while, bringing a right judgment against himself, he condemns in himself what he feels displeases him. His righteousness having been received, therefore, this man will say, 'I have sinned.'" And it should be noted that first it says, "He will look upon men," and then is added, "and will say, 'I have sinned.'" Hence also below, 40, the Lord said to Job: "I will question you, and tell me, if you have an arm like God, and thunder with a like voice; looking at every arrogant man, humble him; look on all the proud

394A poenam, sed donat indebitam gratiam, debebat vindictam, dat indulgentiam. Incipis ergo esse in fide per indulgentiam. Iam fides illa assumpta spe, et dilectione incipit bene operari. Quapropter et glossa super illud ad Rom. 3. superius allegatum, Arbitramur iustificari hominem per fidem sine operibus legis, sic ait, Nos Apostoli arbitramur hominem quemcunque etiam gentilem iustificari per fidem sine operibus legis carnalibus, id est, sine circumcisione et neomenijs, aut veneratione Sabbathi; vel sine operibus legis quibuslibet etiam moralibus; sed hoc intelligendum est de operibus praecedentibus fidem, non sequentibus, sine quibus inanis est fides, vt Iacobus ait, Fides sine operibus mortua est, et ipse Paulus ait, Si habuero omnem fidem, charitatem autem non habuero, nihil sum. Bene igitur Apostolus fidem praedicans Gentibus, vt ostenderet, non merito bonorum operum perueniri ad fidem, sed fidem sequi bona opera, dicit, Hominem iustificari per fidem sine operibus legis; non quin credens, post per dilectionem debeat operari, vt et Abraham voluit filium immolare;

394B Sequuntur enim opera iustificatum, non praecedunt iustificandum, sed sola fide sine operibus praecedentibus fit homo iustus. Hoc idem videtur Propheta innuere, cum sic ait, Retribue seruo tuo, viuifica me; et custodiam sermones tuos Psalm. 1 18. Super quod Augustinus, Si bona, inquit, pro bonis sibi postulauit retribui, iam custodierat verba Dei; Non autem dixit, Retribue seruo tuo quia custodiui verba tua, tanquam mercedem bonam pro bono obedientiae flagitaret, sed dixit, Retribue seruo tuo, viuam et custodiam verba tua: quid est aliud quam dicere, mortuos ea custodire non posse, infideles vtique, de quibus dicitur, Sine mortuos sepelire mortuos suos. Quapropter si mortuos intelligimus infideles, viuos autem fideles, quoniam Iustus ex fide viuit, nec possunt custodiri verba Dei, nisi per fidem, quae per dilectionem operatur, hanc sibi poscit, qui dicit, Retribue seruo tuo, viuam et custodiam verba tua: et quoniam ante fidem, non homini debentur nisi mala pro malis; retribuit autem Deus per indebitam gratiam bona pro malis hanc retributionem rogat, qui dicit, Retribue

394C seruo tuo, viuam et custodiam verba tua: Quatuor enim retributiones sunt; Aut mala pro malis retribuuntur, sicut Deus ignem aeternum retributurus est impijs; aut bona pro bonis, sicut regnum aeternum retributurus est iustis; aut bona pro malis sicut Christus per gratiam iustificat impium; aut mala pro bonis, sicut Iudas per malitiam persecutus est Christum. Harum quatuor retributionum duae priores pertinent ad iustitiam, vt retribuantur mala pro malis, bona pro bonis; tertia pertinet ad misericordiam, vt retribuantur bona pro malis; quartam Deus nescit: Nulli enim malum pro bono retribuit. Haec autem quam tertio loco posuit, primitus est necessaria. Nisi enim Deus retribueret bona pro malis, nullo modo essent quibus retribueret bona pro bonis: Vide illum Saulum postea Paulum, Non ex operibus, inquit, iustitiae quae fecimus nos, sed secundum suam misericordiam saluos nos fecit; Et iterum, Consilium autem do, tanquam misericordiam consecutus a Domino vt essem fidelis, hoc est vt viuerem, quia iustus ex fide viuit: Mortuus ergo erat per suam iniustitiam, antequam

394D viueret per Dei gratiam. Retribuit ergo illi Deus bonum pro malo, hoc est vitam pro morte, talem scilicet retributionem, qualis hic poscitur, Retribue seruo tuo, viuam; Sed iste qui iam orat et dicit, Retribue seruo tuo, viuam; si penitus iam esset mortuus, non oraret, sed ab illo accepit initium bonae concupiscentiae, a quo vitam poscit obedientiae. Habebant enim aliquam fidem, qui dicebant, Domine, auge nobis fidem: Ille vero et incredulitatem suam confitebatur, nec fidem diffitebatur; qui cum esset interrogatus, si crederet, ait, Credo Domine, adiua incredulitatem meam. Iam vtique viuere incipiens postulat vitam, qui credens orat obedientiam, non pro ea seruata praemium, sed vt seruetur, auxilium: vita quippe crescente viuiscit per omnem diem, qui renouatur de die in diem. Item Iob. 33. Respiciet homines, et dicet, Peccaui; Respiciet, inquam, primo gratuitae miserationis aspectu, gratis gratiam inspirando, et homo peccator secundo per gratiam compunctus dicet; Peccaui, id est, poenitebit de peccatis. Quare et Gregorius 24. Moral. 5. illud verbum exponens, Se,

394E inquit, peccatorem esse non cognosceret, si iustitiam non haberet: Nemo quippe tortitudinem suam, nisi cum rectus esse coeperit, deprehendit; Nam qui omnino peruersus est, neque hoc potest videre quod est; qui vero peccatorem se intelligit, iam ex parte aliqua esse iustus inchoauit, atque id quod non iustus fecerat, ex eo, quod est iustus, accusat, qua accusatione sua Deo inhaerere inchoat, dum rectum contra se iudicium proferens, hoc in se, quod illi sentit displicere condemnat. Recepta ergo iustitia sua, dicet homo iste, Peccaui, et notandum quod praemittitur, Respiciet homines, et deinde subiungitur, et dicet, Peccaui. Quare et infra 40. Dominus dixit Iob; Interrogabote, et indica mihi, si habes brachium sicut Deus, et voce simili tonas, respiciens omnem arrogantem humilia, respice cunctos superbos

and confound them, etc. And I will take counsel that your right hand can save you" 50, as if to say, man cannot do this, but God. On this Gregory, Moralia 32, 7: "'Looking,' etc., as if he said, 'as I do'; in two ways each sinner is looked upon by the Lord, when he is either turned from sin or punished for sin: for the look of conversion is meant where it is said that the Lord looked upon Peter, and Peter remembered and wept bitterly; and again the look of vengeance is meant where it is said, 'The face of the Lord is against those who do evil, to destroy their memory from the earth.' In both ways the arrogant man is laid low in humility, for either by repenting he knows his fault, or by perishing he perceives his punishment. And below, on the words 'And I will take counsel,' etc., as if saying openly: 'If you can do these things that I have set forth, I ascribe to you, and not to myself, all the good things you have done; but if you cannot, it is plain that you cannot by your own power free yourself from the guilt of wickedness.' Behold, by the divine voice it is said to blessed Job that he is not saved by his own power, and yet some of mankind, who are far from the strength of this man, despising the help of God, trust that they can be saved by their own fortitude; for whom what else

ought we to pray, except that, if they have already received the gifts of good works, they may receive this gift too, that they may learn from whom they received them?" With this also agrees that passage of Habakkuk 3: "He looked, and dissolved the nations, and the mountains of the world were crushed." The Prophet seems to teach a similar meaning when he says, "Who looks upon the earth and makes it tremble, who touches the mountains and they smoke," Psalm 103 [104]. For then the earth trembles, and the mountains smoke, when the sinner, cold and dry, proud and hard, pricked by God's regard, sends forth a boiling shower of steaming tears. Moreover, according to these and other places of Scripture, it seems that God is compared to the Sun, and God's regard to the ray of the Sun: for as the Sun and the solar ray are luminous and warm effectively 51, so too are God and the divine regard. For he himself is the Sun of understanding, enlightening the intellect; he himself is the Sun of justice, inflaming and directing the affection 52. The ray of this Sun, or regard, falling into the mind of the sinner, drives off the darkness of ignorance, and makes manifest the infinite multitude of sins and the infinite horrid circumstances; just as the ray of the other sun makes manifest

an infinite multitude of atoms 53; and this ray or regard, reflecting back from the sinner upon God, lifts up the sinner's eyes, and draws him and turns him, that he may look upon that most bright Sun from which he was greatly turned away, though in its very sight he committed so many and such filthy deeds; and so this regard, or ray of punishment, beyond the horrid and dense cloud of sin that deprives him of the Sun's brightness and warmth, hurls and produces the terrible lightning and thunder of divine offence and threatening; and so, a spirit of compunction and fear having been conceived beneath the sinful earth, an earthquake arises, which, hastening to go out through the sinner's mouth as through some passage of the earth, bursts forth into confession; and thus at last that cloud of sin is dissolved into a rain of tears, cleansing of all filth and whitening the sinful soul above snow. This rain, received by heavenly power, by raining upon the sinner's earth, cursed, parched and barren, sanctifies it, waters it and makes it fertile; and having so rained upon it, the ray of the divine regard does not abandon it, but warms it and warms it again, makes it bear fruit in wonderful ways, brings it to ripeness, and this very earth

395A et confunde eos, etc. et ego consiliabor, quod saluare te possit dextra tua, quasi diceret; haec non potest homo, sed Deus. Super quod Gregorius 32. Moral. 7. Respiciens, etc. ac si dicat, vt ego; Duobus autē modis a Domino peccator vnusquitque respicitur, cum aut a peccato conuertitur, aut ea peccato punitur: De respectu enim conuersionis dicitur, quia respexit Dominus Petrum, et recordatus Petrus fleuit amare; de respectu rursus vltionis dicitur, Vultus Domini super facientes mala, vt perdat de terra memoriam eorum: Vtrisque autem modis in humilitate arrogans sternitur, quia aut poenitendo cognoscit culpam, aut pereundo percipit poenam. Et infra super illud, Et ego consiliabor, etc. ac si aperte diceret, Si potes haec facere, quae protuli, tibi et non mihi deputo bona omnia quae fecisti; si vero non potes, liquet quod a reatu nequitiae tua te non vales virtute liberare. Ecce diuina voce ad beatum Iob dicitur, quod sua virtute non saluetur, et tamen nonnulli hominum, qui ab huius viri viribus longe sunt, despecto Dei adiutorio, sua se fortitudine saluari posse confidunt, pro quibus quid

395B deprecari aliud debemus, nisi vt si iam dona bonorum operum perceperunt, hoc quoque donum accipiant, vt a quo haec acceperint, discant. Huic etiam consonat illud Abacuc. 3. Aspexit, et dissoluit Gentes, et contriti sunt montes saeculi. Similem quoque sententiam videtur docere Propheta cum dicit, Qui respicit terram, et facit eam tremere, qui tangit montes et fumigant, Psal. 103. Tunc siquidem terra tremuit, et montes fumigant, quando peccator frigidus, et siceus, elatus et durus, respectu Dei compunctus feruentem imbrem fumantium lachrymarum emittit. Porro iuxta ista et alia loca Scripturae, videtur Deum Soli, et Dei respectum Solis radio comparati: Sicut enim Sol, solaris que radius est lucidus et calidus effectiue, sic et Deus diuinus que respectus. Ipse enim est Sol intelligentiae illuminans intellectum, ipse est Sol iustitiae inflammans effectum, dirigensque effectum. Huius autem Solis radius, seu respectus in mentem incidens peccatoris, ignorantiae tenebras effugat, et infinitam multitudinem peccatorum, ac infinitas circumstantias horridas manifestat; sicut et Solis alterius radius

395C infinitam multitudinem atomorum, qui radius seu respectus a peccatore se reflectens in Deum erigit oculos peccatoris, ipsumque attrahit, et conuertit, vt respiciat istum Solem clarissimum a quo multum auersus, in oculis tamen eius tot et tam sordida perpetrauit; sicque respectus iste, seu radius poenae trans nubem peccati horridam et condensam, fulgorem Solis atque calorem priuantem, fulgura, et tonitrua terribilia diuinae offensionis et comminationis iaculat, et producit; sicque spiritu compunctionis et timoris infra terram peccatricem concepto efficitur terrae tremor, qui et per os peccatoris, quasi per quendam meatum terrae exire festinans in confessionem erumpit, et sic tandem nubes ista peccati dissoluitur in pluuiam lachrymarum omnium sordium purgatiuam, et super niuem dealbatiuam animae peccatricis. Haec autem pluuia coelesti virtute recepta terram peccatoris maledictam arentem et sterilem compluendo sanctificat, irrigat, et foecundat, quam nec sic complutam deserit radius diuini respectus, sed fouet et refouet, miris modis fructificare facit, ad maturitatem perducit, ipsamque

395D–395E

…wonderfully altered at last, it draws up and leads into heaven. After a storm of this kind and a rain of tears, it pours in serenity of conscience and manifold consolation. A devout soul, experiencing this, says: "After the storm you make a calm, and after weeping and lamentation you pour in exultation." It warms again by exhaling the sweet vapor of meditation, of love returned, and of heavenly and sincere prayer. Hence at times an abundant rain of tears is sent back, so that the generation of this rain becomes circular. At other times a heavenly dew of heavenly savor and heavenly sweetness is sent, feeding and sweetly inebriating those who taste it: here is the Manna, here the water of refreshment, here the drunkenness of the house of God. Through this ray, or look, frozen things are melted, muddy and slippery things are firmed up, withered things grow green again, and dead things come back to life. This ray makes the earth fruitful by inspiring grace, the mother and nurse of good works. It brings the earth to ripeness by granting perseverance. Then this earth, wonderfully altered by heavenly power and emptied of earthly heaviness and grossness, is changed into a heavenly nature, like a shell filled with heavenly dew, and the ray draws it up, lifts it, and leads it into heaven. Since, then, God's look is of such efficacy and power, it is no wonder that the Church of God so often longs for it, and so often implores it 54. Let it suffice to have moralized these things briefly.

395E·1 The Gospel story of Luke 22 agrees with what has been set out: Peter's sin, the Lord's look at him, and Peter's bitter weeping. "The Lord, turning," it says, "looked at Peter, and Peter remembered, etc., and going out he wept bitterly." The order of the words must be noted: "The Lord, turning," it says, "looked at Peter." See that the Lord, by showing mercy, turns to the sinner before the sinner turns to him. See that he looks upon the sinner by inspiring gratuitous grace before the sinner repents of his sins. On this Bede, as cited in the Gloss, says: "To look upon him," E2 he says, "is to have mercy, because God's mercy is necessary not only while repentance is being done, but in order that it be done." 396E·1 55 On this passage Augustine too, in the Harmony of the Evangelists, as

395D tandem mirabiliter alteratam in coelum attrahit et adducit: Fouet post tempestatem huiusmodi et pluuiam lachrymarum serenitatem conscientiae, et consolationem multiplicem infundendo; quod quaedam anima deuota experiens, Post tempestatem, inquit, tranquillum facis, et post lachrymationem et fletum exultationem infundis: Refouet exhalando vaporem suauem meditationis, redamationis, et orationis coelicae et sincerae; vnde et quandoque remittitur abundans pluuia lachrymarum, vt sic fiat huiusmodi pluuiae generatio circularis; quandoque vero ros coelicus coelestis saporis, coelestis dulcoris cibans et inebrians dulciter gustatores, hic Manna, hic aquarefectionis, hic ebrietas domus Dei. Per hunc radium seu respectum gelida resoluuntur, lutosa et lubrica restringuntur, marcida reuirescunt, et mortua reuiuiscunt. Hic radius fructiferam terram facit gratiam inspirando, matrem bonorum operum et nutricem; quae et ad maturitatem perducit perseuerantiam tribuendo, quae et deinde hanc terram virtute coelesti mirabiliter alteratam, vacuatam grauitate grossitieque terrestri,

395E in coelicam que naturam mutatam, velut concham coelesti rore repletam, in coelum attrahit, eleuat, et adducit. Cum ergo Dei respectus sit tantae efficaciae, et virtutis, non mirum si Ecclesia Dei toties dum affectet, totiesque imploret: Haec autem breuiter moralizasse sufficiat. 395E·1 Praemissis quo que concordat illa historia Euangelica Luc. 22. de peccato Petri respectu Domini, et fletu Petri amaro; Conuersus, inquit, Dominus respexit Petrum, et recordatus est Petrus etc. et egressus foras fleuit amare. Notandus est ordo verborum; Conuersus, inquit, Dominus respexit Petrum: Ecce quod Dominus miserendo prius conuertit se ad peccatorem, quam peccator ad eum: Ecce quod prius respicit peccatorem gratiam gratuitam inspirando, quam peccator poeniteat de peccatis. Super quod Beda, sicut allegatur in Glossa; Respicere, E2 inquit, eius, misereri est, quia non solum cum agitur poenitentia, verum etiam vt agatur Dei misericordia necessaria est. 396E·1 Super quod etiam Augustinus de consensu Euangelistarum, sicut

396A–396E
  • B1 (source) Isidore.
  • B2 (source) Jer 31. Gloss.
  • C1 (source) Exod 33.
  • D1 (source) Hos (last chapter) [Hos 14].

is likewise cited there: "This look," he says, "seems to me to have been made by divine action. As it was said, 'Look upon me and hear me, and turn, O Lord, free my soul,' so I judge it was said here, 'The Lord turned and looked at Peter.'" The same in the Hypognosticon 50: "If a sinner presumes to be cleansed by his own will alone, he cannot; indeed he is not even pricked in the heart. For had the Lord not looked at Peter, Peter would never have been moved by repentance to weep bitterly." Repentance, then, is a thing most excellent and perfect, which recalls all defects to perfection; but "every best gift," says the Apostle James, "and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights." Blessed Ambrose too, in the ninth book on Luke, as Augustine recites him in book 1 Against Pelagius and Coelestius, on the Grace of Christ and on Original Sin, speaks thus: "Good are the tears that wash away guilt; indeed, those whom Jesus looks upon weep. Peter denied the first time, and did not weep, because the Lord had not looked at him. He denied the second time, and did not weep, because the Lord had not yet looked at him. He denied also a third time; Jesus looked, and Peter wept most bitterly. Let those people read the Gospel, and see that the Lord Jesus

was then inside, when he was being heard by the chief priests, and that the apostle Peter was outside and below in the courtyard with the servants, at the fire 56, now sitting, now standing, as is shown by the most truthful and most harmonious narrative of the Evangelists. Hence it cannot be said that the Lord looked at him with bodily eyes, warning him visibly. Therefore what is written there, 'The Lord looked at him,' was done inside, in the mind, in the will. The Lord's mercy secretly came to his aid, touched his heart, recalled his memory, and visited Peter with his inward grace; it moved the feeling of the inner man, and brought it forth even to outward tears." And Isidore says, in book 2 On the Highest Good, chapter 12: B1 "Whoever is pricked by the memory of his sins to lamentation, let him know that he is then visited by the presence of God. For then Peter wept, when Christ looked at him. Hence also in the Psalms: 'He looked, and the earth was shaken, and trembled.' The steps of God are in the heart of the inner man, when good desires arise so that evils may be trampled." It is clear, therefore, that God's mercy and grace precede repentance, as an efficient cause precedes its effect. B2

Hence also Jer 31, in the person of the converted sinner: "After you converted me," he says, "I did repentance." The Gloss on after: "not before, not through me." "And after you showed me, I struck my thigh; I was confounded and blushed." Gloss: "after, not before, not through me." Likewise Lam, last chapter: "Convert us, O Lord, to you, and we shall be converted." Gloss: "Convert us by grace, and we shall be converted, as far as lies in us, by the choice of freedom." Hence: "By the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace in me was not void." For the grace of the one who calls precedes and arouses the freedom of the will. Ours it is that we fall, God's that we rise again. "For men are flesh, a spirit that goes and does not return." "For it is not of him who wills, nor of him who runs, but of God who has mercy." It must be noted, however, that we are not converted by the grace of God unless we are also converted by our own will. C1 Was not the Lord showing this same thing to Moses, Exod 33, when he said, "I will have mercy on whom I will, and I will be merciful to whom it has pleased me"? He does not say, "I will have mercy and be merciful to whomever shall have deserved it by repenting," but "on whom I will freely, and to whom it shall have pleased me freely." The Apostle gives authority to this

exposition in Rom 9, disputing about grace and the gratuitous will of God: "To Moses," he says, "he says: 'I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will show mercy to whom I will show mercy.' Therefore it is not of him who wills, nor of him who runs, but of God who has mercy." And further on: "Therefore he has mercy on whom he wills, and whom he wills he hardens." D1 Does not the Lord also bear witness to this in the last chapter of Hosea, when he says: "I will heal their wounds, I will love them freely"? Gloss: "by mercy alone, because he first loved us." Is it not this too that the Lord says to the sinful people in Isa 52: "You were sold for nothing, and you shall be redeemed without money"? Gloss: "without money, by no merit of yours, but by God's gratuitous benefit." And what else did the Prophet mean in saying to God, "For nothing you will save them," Ps 55 [56]? "For nothing" means: with no merit preceding, but by your grace alone. Hence Augustine, expounding that verse, says: "With none of their merits preceding you will save them. I who was formerly a blasphemer," he says, "and a persecutor, and insolent, but I obtained mercy. He received letters from the priests, so that wherever

he found Christians he might bind them and bring them." No good merits of his, then, had gone before. Rather, such things had gone before as would damn him; he brought nothing good, and was saved. "For nothing you will save them." They would not bring goats, rams, or bulls; they would not bring gifts and ornaments to your temple; they pour over nothing of good conscience as a libation. Everything in them is foul, everything harsh, everything to be detested; and since they bring you nothing by which they might be saved, "for nothing you will save them," that is, by grace freely given. The same Augustine, in On Grace and Free Choice 49, says: "Through the Holy Spirit he works good things in the hearts of the elect, he who has worked so that the hearts themselves would be good instead of evil." And it follows, 50: "Let men suppose whatever good merits they think precede, so that they may be justified through God's grace. They do not understand that when they say this, they are doing nothing other than denying grace." What else does the Truth himself say: "No one can come to me unless

396A ibi similiter allegatur; Mihi, inquit, videtur illa respectio diuinitus facta, et sicut dictum est, respice et exaudi me, et conuertere Domine, libera animam meam, ita dictum arbitror, Conuersus Dominus respexit Petrum. Idem Hypognost. 50. Si peccator sola voluntate sua praesumat mundari, non potest, imo nec ex corde compungitur; quia Petrum, nisi Dominus respexisset, nunquam poenitentia motus amare fleuisset. Poenitentia ergo res optima et perfecta, quae omnes defectus reuocat ad perfectum, sed omne datum optimum, Iacobus inquit Apostolus, et omne donum perfectum de sursum est, descendens a patre luminum. Beatus quoque Ambrosius libro nono super Lucam, Augustin. 1. contra Pelagium et Coelestium de gratia Christi, et de peccato originali recitante, sic ait, Bonae lacrymae quae culpam lauant; Denique quos Iesus respicit, plorant. Negauit primo Petrus, et non fleuit, quia non respexerat Dominus; negauit secundo, non fleuit, quia adhuc non respexerat Dominus; negauit et tertio, respexit Iesus, et ille amarissime fleuit. Legant isti Euangelium, et videant Dominum

396B Iesum tunc intus fuisse cum a Sacerdotum principibus audiretur; Apostolum vero Petrum foris et deorsum in atrio cum seruis ad forum nunc sedentem, nunc stantem, sicut veracissima et concordissima Euangelistarum narratione monstratur. Vnde non potest dici, quod corporalibus oculis eum Dominus visibiliter admonendo respexerit, et ideo quod ibi scriptum est, Respexit eum Dominus, intus actum est in mente, actum est in voluntate, misericordia Domini latenter subuenit, cor tetigit, memoriam reuocauit, interiore gratia sua visitauit Petrum, interioris hominis vsque ad exteriores lacrymas mouit, et produxit affectum. Dicitque Isidorus 2. de summo bono 12. B1 Quisquis peccatorum memoria compungitur ad lamenta, tunc Dei visitari se sciat praesentia: Nam tunc Petrus fleuit, quando in eum Christus aspexit; vnde et in Psalmis, Respexit et commota est, et contremuit terra; gressus Dei sunt in corde hominis interioris, quando bona desideria surgunt vt calcentur mala. Patet igitur quod misericordia Dei et gratia poenitentiam antecedit, sicut causa efficiens suum effectum. B2

396C Quare et Ier. 31. in persona peccatoris conuersi, Postquam, inquit, conuertisti me, egi poenitentiam. Glossa super postquam, non ante, non per me. Et postquam ostendisti mihi, percussi femur meum, confusus sum et erubui: Glossa, postquam, non ante non per me. Item Thren. vlt. Conuerte nos, Domine, ad te, et conuertemur; Glossa Conuerte nos per gratiam, et conuertemur quantum in nobis est arbitrio libertatis. Vnde, gratia Dei sum id quod sum, et gratia eius in me vacua non fuit. Gratia enim vocantis praecedit et excitat libertatem voluntatis; Nostrum est quod decidimus, Dei quod resurgimus; Homines enim caro sunt, spiritus vadens et non rediens: Non est enim volentis, neque currentis, sed miserentis Dei; Notandum tamen quod gratia Dei non conuertimur, nisi et nostra voluntate conuertamur. C1 Nonne et hoc idem ostendebat Dominus Mosi, Exod. 33. quando dixit, Miserebor cui voluero, et clemens ero in quem mihi placuit? non dicit, miserebor et clemens ero qui hoc meruerit poenitendo, sed cui gratis voluero, et cui placuerit mihi gratis. Quam expositionem

396D autorizans Apostolus ad Rom. 9. disputando de gratia et gratuita Dei voluntate, Mosi, inquit, dicit, Miserebor cui misertus ero, et misericordiam praestabo cuius miserebor. Igitur non volentis; ne que currentis, sed miserentis est Dei. Et infra, Ergo cuius vult miseretur, et quē vult indurat. D1 Nonne et hoc testatur dominus Hoseae vlt. cum sic dicit, Sanabo contritiones eorum, diligam eos spontance? Glossa, sola misericordia, quia ipse prior dilexit nos. Nonne et hoc est quod dicit Dominus populo peccatrici Esa. 52. Gratis venundati estis et sine argento redimemini? Glossa, sine argento, nullo merito vestro, sed gratuito Dei beneficio. Et quid aliud sensit Propheta dicens Deo, Pro nihilo saluos facies eos, Psal. 55. pro nihilo, pro nullo scilicet merito praecedente, sed gratia tua sola? Vnde August. illud exponens, Nullis, inquit, eorum meritis praecedentibus saluos facies eos; Qui prius fui blasphemus, inquit, et persecutor, et iniuriosus, sed misericordiam consecutus sum. Accipiebat literas a Sacerdotibus, vt vbicun que

396E inueniret Christianos, alligaret et adduceret. Nulla ergo huius bona merita praecesserant, imo talia praecesserant, de quibus damnaretur; nihil boni attulit, et saluus factus est. Pro nihilo saluos facies eos; non afferrent hircos, arietes, tauros, non dona et ornamenta afferrent templo tuo; non aliquid de conscientia bona libaminis superfundunt, totum in illis tetrum, totum asperum, totum detestandum, et cum ad te illi nihil afferant vnde saluentur, pro nihilo saluos facies eos, id est, gratis data gratia. Qui et de gratia et lib. arbit 49. Per Spiritum Sanctum, inquit, operatur in cordibus electorum bona, qui operatus est vt ipsa corda essent ex malis bona. Et sequitur 50. Suspicentur homines quaelibet merita bona quae putant praecedere, vt iustificentur per Dei gratiam, non intelligentes, cum hoc dicunt, nihil aliud quam negare se gratiam. Quid aliud est quod veritas ipsa dicit; Nemo potest venire ad me, nisi

397A–397C
  • A1 (source) John 6.
  • A2 (source) Rom 2.
  • A3 (source) 2 Tim 2.
  • A4 (source) Augustine.

the Father who sent me has drawn him," John 6? A1 But according to those people the sinner, by first repenting meritoriously, would rather draw the Father and the Son to himself than the reverse. What else did the Apostle mean when he said: "Do you not know that the goodness of God leads you to repentance?" A2 (Rom 2). The goodness of God, then, precedes repentance, brings it about, and brings it forth. And 2 Tim 2: A3 "Perhaps God may give them repentance" 57. God, then, gives repentance through preceding grace. Augustine, treating these matters in Against Julian 5, 5, says: "He chooses no one worthy, A4 but by choosing makes him worthy; yet he punishes no one unworthy. 'The Apostle says,' you say, 'The goodness of God leads you to repentance.' That this is true is agreed; but he leads the one whom he has predestined. The other, for his part, by his hardness and impenitent heart, so far as concerns himself, treasures up for himself wrath on the day of wrath and of the revelation of the just judgment of God, who will render to each according to his works. For however much patience he shows, unless he himself has given repentance, who will do it? Have you forgotten that the same Doctor says: 'Perhaps God may give them repentance to know the truth,

and they may recover their senses out of the snares of the Devil'? But his judgments are like a great abyss." The same Augustine, in On True and False Repentance, 16, says: "Since fruitful repentance is the work not of man but of God, he can inspire it whenever he wishes by his mercy, and reward by mercy those whom he can condemn by justice." The Gloss on the passage to Timothy cited above bears the plainest witness to this too. Hence also, at the end of the book of Saint Prosper, For the Preachers of the Grace of God, against Cassian's Book, thirteen chapters are recited, excerpted from the proceedings held against the heretic Pelagius and from his other writings condemned in the Synod of Palestine. The last of them asserted that repentance is not given according to the grace and mercy of God, but according to the merit and labor of those who by repentance have become worthy of mercy. There, accordingly, among the thirteen decrees destroying those thirteen heresies, the thirteenth speaks thus: "That he confess that pardon is given to the penitent according to the mercy and grace of God, not according to their merit, since the Apostle too said that repentance itself is a gift of God, where he says of certain people: 'Perhaps God may give them

repentance.'" From these things, then, the refutation of the whole opinion of Pelagius is clear, in general and especially of its first part. But now we must proceed against the two remaining parts, first in general.

397A Pater, qui misit me, traxerit illum, Iohan. 6. A1 Secundum istos tamen peccator primo meritorie poenitendo, potius traheret ad se Patrem et Filium quam e contra. Quid aliud intellexit Apostolus, quando dixit; Ignoras quoniam benignitas Dei te ad poenitentiam adducit? A2 ad Rom. 2. Benignitas ergo Dei poenitentiam antecedit, efficit, et producit. Et 2. ad Tim. 2. A3 Ne quando det illis Deus poenitentiam. Dat ergo Deus poenitentiam per gratiam praecedentem. Quae et Augustinus pertractans, 5. contra Iulianum 5. Nullum, inquit, eligit dignum, A4 sed eligendo efficit dignum; nullum tamen punit indignum. Ait, inquis, Apostolus; Bonitas Dei ad poenitentiam te adducit; verum esse constat, sed quem praedestinauit, adducit, quamuis ipse secundum duritiam suam, et cor impoenitens, quantum ad ipsum attinet, thesaurizet sibi iram in diem irae, et reuelationis iusti iudicij Dei, qui reddet vnicuique secundum opera sua. Quantamlibet enim praebet patientiam, nili ipse dederit, quis aget poenitentiam? An oblitus es, quod idem ipse Doctor ait; Ne forte det illis Deus poenitentiam ad cognoscendam veritatem,

397B et resipiscant a Diaboli laqueis; sed iudicia eius licut multa abyssus. Qui et de vera, et de falsa poenitentia, 16. Cum, inquit, opus sit non hominis, sed Dei fructifera poenitentia, inspirare eam potest quandocunque sua misericordia, et remunerare ex misericordia, quos damnare potest ex iustitia. Quod et Glossa super illud ad. Timotheum superius allegatum planissime contestatur. Quare et in fine libri sancti Prosperi, pro Praedicatoribus gratiae Dei contra librum Cassiani, vbi recitantur 13. capitula excerpta de gestis habitis contra Pelagium haereticum et alijs eius libellis in Palaestina Synodo condemnata, vltimum asserabat, quod poenitentia non detur secundum gratiam et misericordiam Dei, sed secundum meritum et labotem eorum, qui per poenitentiam digni fuerunt misericordia. Vbi et consequenter inter 13 sanctiones illas 13. haereses destruentes 13a. ita dicit; Vt fateatur secundum misericordiam et gratiam Dei veniam poenitentibus dati, non secundum meritum eorum, quandoquidem et ipsa poenitentia donum Dei dixit Apostolus, vbi ait de quibusdam; Ne forte det illis Deus

397C poenitentiam. Ex his autem patet correptio totius opinionis Pelagij generaliter et specialiter primae partis: Nunc autem contra duas partes residuas, primo generaliter procedendum.

397C–397E
  • ‖C1 (variant) lucem.
  • D1 (source) Ezek 36.
  • D2 (source) Gloss.
  • E1 (source) Isa 6. Gloss.

For both parts assert that the remission of sin and the justification of the unjust precede grace in time or in nature. But according to what can be had from the twenty-sixth of this, and according to all philosophical and theological writers, evil, or malice itself, and sin, and the malice of sin, is not something positive but merely privative. But no privation is driven out of a subject except by the positing of a habit in the subject, and this habit naturally preceding. For the induction and positing of a habit is the cause of the expulsion and removal of the opposite privation. A privation cannot in any way be removed except by the positing of an opposing habit, while the subject remains capable of either. For how will death be removed except by life, blindness except by sight, darkness except by ‖C1 light, nakedness except by clothing, or how will ignorance be taken away except by

knowledge? How, then, will privative malice be removed, except by the positing of a habit of goodness, causally and therefore naturally preceding it? But charity, or grace, alone is a habit of goodness of this kind, or the one that restores it after mortal sin and preserves it, as is clear from what has been said before. Sin also is uncleanness, and the privation of due cleanness. Therefore it cannot be removed except by the positing of a preceding habit of cleanness, of charity and of grace. For it cannot be removed by an act of repentance without such a habit, because the act of repentance of itself by no means opposes it, and because, once the act ceased, the uncleanness of sins would return. Hence also the Lord, in Ezek 36, hinting at this order of cleansing, says: "I will pour out D1 upon you clean water, and you will be cleansed; and I will give you a new heart, and put a new spirit in your midst, and I will take the stony heart out of your flesh." Gloss: D2 "Note that he gives a new heart and a new spirit after the pouring out of the water." Isaiah expresses the same order of cleansing from sin by a fiery stone, or fire, by which charity is figured.

"One of the Seraphim," he says, "flew to me, and in his hand a stone 58" (where the Septuagint has "carbuncle"), "which he had taken from the altar with tongs; and he touched my mouth and said: 'Behold, I have touched your lips with this, and your iniquity will be taken away, and your sin will be cleansed,'" Isaiah, chapter six. E1 On this the Gloss says that the one who flew thus is Christ, sent by the Father, who alone forgives sins, which the whole Trinity forgives; and that the stone, or carbuncle, is charity. It says also that this Altar is the Altar that John saw in the Apocalypse, which is full of fiery stones by which sins can be purged. And note the order clearly expressed: "I have touched," he says, "with this," namely with charity, "your lips," and that is first according to nature; "and your iniquity will be taken away, and your sin will be cleansed" comes later, that is, according to nature. For this reason he fittingly says, "will be taken away." Sin also is ugliness, and the privation of due beauty; therefore it is not removed

397C Asserunt enim ambae remissionem peccati et iustificationem iniusti praecedere gratiam tempore vel natura. Sed secundum quod potest haberi ex vicesimo sexto huius, et secundum omnes Philosophicos et Theologicos tractatores, malum seu ipsa maliua et peccatum, malitiaque peccati non est aliquid positiuum, sed tantummodo priuatiuum. Nulla autem priuatio pellitur a subiecto, nisi per positionem habitus in subiecto, et hoc naturaliter praecedentem. Inductio namque et positio habitus est causa expulsionis et remotionis priuationis oppositae. Non enim potest priuatio aliquo modo tolli, nisi per positionem habitus repugnantis manente subiecto susceptibili vtriusque. Nam quomodo tolletur mors nisi per vitam, caecitas nisi per visum, tenebrae nisi per ‖C1 lumen, nuditas nisi per vestem, aut quomodo nescientia nisi per

397D scientiam auferetur? Quomodo ergo tolletur malitia priuatiua, nisi per positionem habitus bonitatis causaliter, et ideo naturaliter praecedentem. Sola autem charitas seu gratia est huiusmodi habitus bonitatis, ipsumue post peccatum mortale restituens, et conseruans, sicut ex praemissis apparet. Peccatum etiam est immunditia, et priuatio munditiae debitae; quare non potest tolli nisi per positionem habitus munditiae, charitatis, et gratiae praecedentem: Non enim potest tolli per actum poenitentiae sine huiusmodi habitu, quia actus poenitentiae nequaquam per se ei repugnat, et quia tunc cessante actu, rediret immunditia peccatorum. Quare et Dominus, Ezech. 36. ordinem istum mundationis insinuans; Effundam, inquit, D1 super vosaquam mundam, et mundabimini, et dabo vobis cor nouum, et spiritum nouum ponam in medio vestri, et auferam cor lapideum de carne vestra. Glossa; D2 Nota quod cor nouum, et spiritum nouum dat post effusionem aquae. Eundem quoque ordinem mundationis peccati per ignitum lapidem, seu per ignem, quo charitas figuratur, exprimens Esaias;

397E Volauit, inquit, ad me vnus de Seraphim, et in manu eius calculus, vbi Septuaginta habent Carbunculus, quem forcipe tulerat de Altari, et tetigit os meum, et dixit; Ecce tetigi hoc labia tua, et auferetur iniquitas tua, et peccatum tuum mundabitur, E1 Esaiae capitulo sexto. Super quod Glossa dicit; Quod ille vnus sic volans est Christus a Patre missus, qui solus dimittit peccata, quae dimittit tota Trinitas; et quod ille calculus seu Carbunculus, est charitas, dicitque; Quod illud Altare est Altare, quod Iohannes vidit in Apocalypsi, quod plenum calculis ignitis est, quibus possunt peccata purgari. Et nota ordinem euidenter expressum; Tetigi, inquit, hoc, scilicet charitate labia tua, scilicet prius secundum naturam, et auferetur iniquitas tua, et peccatum tuum mundabitur posterius, scilicet secundum naturam, quare et dicit congrue; Auferetur. Peccatum quoque est turpitudo, et priuatio pulchritudinis debitae; quare non tollitur

except by the positing of an opposing habit of beauty; but charity and grace is the beauty of the soul, or that which restores it. Hence also Augustine, on Psalm 103 [104], in the first discourse, treating that verse of the Song of Songs according to the old translation, "Who is this that comes down whitened?", says: "Whitened, because not white of herself." And he adds: "Formerly," he says, "I was a blasphemer"; and again: "For we also were once by nature children of wrath, like the rest. Grace comes, illuminating and whitening. At first you were black, but you have been made white by his grace; for you were once darkness, but now you are light in the Lord." The same could be argued in like manner, because sin is injustice, infirmity, and the death of the sinning soul, while grace is the justice, health, and life of the spiritual soul, or that which brings it back.

398A nisi per positionem habitus pulchritudinis repugnantis; charitas autem et gratia est animae pulchritudo, vel illam restaurans. Quare et Augustinus super Psalmum 103um. tractatu primo, tractans illud Cantici Canticorum secundum translationem antiquam, Quae est ista quae descendit dealbata? Dealbata, inquit, quia non per se alba, et addit; Prius, inquit, fui blasphemus, et item; Fuimus enim et nos aliquando natura filij itae sicut et caeteri, Accedit gratia illuminans et dealbans: Primo nigra fuisti, sed facta es alba ex gratia ipsius; Fuistis enim aliquando tenebrae, nunc autem lux in Domino. Idem posset similiter argui, quia peccatum est iniustitia, infirmitas, et mors animae peccatricis; gratia vero iustitia, sanitas, et vita animae spiritalis, vel ipsam reportans.

398A–398C
  • ‖B1 (variant) emundat
  • C1 Theophilus.

Further, and specifically against the first of these, which says that a man cleanses himself from sin by himself: this is done either by a clean act or by an unclean one. If by a clean act, he himself is already clean, as appears from what was premised. Hence also Matt. 23: Woe to you, etc., who clean the outside of the cup and dish, while within you are full of plunder and uncleanness? Blind Pharisee, first clean what is within the cup and dish, so that what is outside may become clean. And the Apostle says in Titus 1: To the clean all things are clean, but to the defiled and unbelieving nothing is clean; their mind and their conscience are defiled. Nor can it be done by an unclean act. For how could an unclean man purge the unclean by his own uncleanness? Hence also Ecclesiasticus 34: What will be cleansed by the unclean? And what truth will be spoken by a liar? But such a man, who ‖B1 amends himself59 of his sins by himself, and so merits grace, has no place to pray with the other children of the Church, Have mercy on me, God, according to your great mercy. He must say instead, Lord, render me justice according to what my merits demand. Nor can he go on to say, And according to the multitude of your mercies; he must say, according to your acts of justice, blot out my iniquity. Indeed he cannot reasonably ask for this at all, since it is not God but he himself who blots out his iniquities, as he says. So neither can he consistently pray,

Wash me still more, etc. You will sprinkle me, Lord, with hyssop, and I shall be cleansed, etc. Such a man likewise need not claim any share in the blessed blood of Jesus Christ, which was shed for many for the remission of sins, as the Gospels and the whole Church of God bear witness; for he can cleanse himself by himself. But the Lord himself does not think so, not so at all, when he says through Isaiah 43, I am, I am he who blots out your iniquities. I am, he says, I am he, that is, in the discriminating sense,60 as the Grammarians attest: I, and no one else, who blot out your iniquities. For he himself is the Lamb of God who takes away the sins of the world, John 1, and the sins of the world, as the whole Church sings.

398A Adhuc autem specialiter contra primam istarum dicentem hominem se per se a peccato mundare; vel hoc est per actum mundum vel immundum. Si per mundum ipse prius est mundus sicut ex praemissis apparet: Vnde et Matth. 23. Vae vobis, etc. qui mundatis quod

398B deforis est calicis et perapsidis, intus autem pleni estis rapina et immunditia? Pharisaee caece, munda prius quod intus est calicis et parapsidis, vt fiat illud quod deforis est mundum. Dicitque Apostolus ad Titum primo, Omnia munda mundis, coinquinatis autem et infidelibus nihil mundum est, sed inquinatae sunt mens eorum et conscientia. Nec per actum immundum. Quomodo namque posset immundus per suam immunditiam immundum purgare? Vnde et Ecclesiastici 34. Ab immundo quid mundabitur? et a mendace quid verum dicetur? Talis autem qui se per se a peccatis suis ‖B1 emendat, et sic gratiam promeretur, non habet orare cum caeteris Ecclesiae filijs, Miserere mei Deus secundum magnam misericordiam tuam, sed Domine, redde mihi iustitiam secundum exigentiam meritorum meorum; nec habet vlterius dicere, Et secundum multitudinem miserationum tuarum, sed iustitiarum tuarum, dele iniquitatem meam. Imo non hoc debet rationabiliter petere, cum non Deus, sed ipse iniquitates suas deleat, sicut dicit: Quare nec habet consequenter orare,

398C Amplius laua me, etc. Asperges me Domine, hysopo et mundabor, etc. Talem quoque non oportet aliquod participium vendicare benedicti sanguinis Iesu Christi, qui pro multis erat effusus in remissionem peccatorum, sicut Euangelia et tota Dei Ecclesia contestantur: Potest enim se perse mundare. Non sic autem, non sic Dominus ipse sentit, cum per Esaiam 43. ita dicit, Ego sum, ego sum ipse qui deleo iniquitates tuas, Ego sum, inquit, ego sum ipse, scilicet discretiue, sic vt testantur Grammatici, id est, ego, et nullus alius, qui deleo iniquitates tuas: Ipse enim est Agnus Dei qui tollit peccata mundi. Ioan. 1. et peccata mundi sicut Ecclesia tota canit. C1 Quare et Theophilus sicut allegatur in Glossa, Quare, inquit, non dixit peccata mundi, sed peccatum? vt videlicet per hoc quod dixit peccatum, vniuersaliter peccatum videretur innuere, sicut consueuimus dicere, quod homo eiectus est de paradiso, id est omne genus humanum. Docetque Aug. super illum locum sermone 4o. quod vtrum que istorum, Ecce Agnus Dei, ecce qui tollit peccatum mundi, debet accipi discretiue modo

398C–399A
  • C1 (source) Theophilus.

C1 Hence also Theophilus, as cited in the Gloss: Why, he says, did he not say "the sins of the world" but "the sin"? Evidently so that by saying "sin" he would seem to signify sin universally, as we are accustomed to say that man was cast out of paradise, meaning the whole human race. And Augustine, on that passage, Sermon 4, teaches that both of these, Behold the Lamb of God, behold him who takes away the sin of the world, must be taken in the discriminating way just stated. He also says, as cited in the Canon de Consecrat. dist. 4, Nemo,61 and in Lombard's 4 Sentences, dist. 18: No one takes away the sins of the world except Christ, who is the Lamb taking away the sins of the world. Similar to this is the text below, in the same place, This is he who baptizes in the Holy Spirit. Augustine there, in Sermon 5, understands this likewise, as do the Scholastic History and other Doctors: this one, namely, and no other, but this one alone. With them agrees Acts 15: God who knows hearts bore witness, giving them the Holy Spirit, etc., purifying their hearts by faith; and many other places. Hence also Augustine in the sermon on the remission of sins, as cited in Can. 1, q. 1: That the Lord might show plainly, he says, that sins are forgiven by the Holy Spirit, whom he gave to his faithful, and not by the merits of men, in one place he says, Receive the Holy Spirit, and immediately added, If you forgive anyone's sins, they are forgiven him, that is, the Holy Spirit forgives, not you. The same, on that text of John 20, Receive the Holy Spirit; whose sins you forgive, they are forgiven them, and whose you retain, they are retained, part 2, homily

67, or 121 of the whole,62 says thus: The charity of the Church, which is poured out in our hearts through the Holy Spirit, forgives the sins of those who are partakers of it; but of those who are not its partakers, it retains them. Therefore, after he had said, Receive the Holy Spirit, he at once added this about the remission and retention of sins. Hence also the Prophet says, Send forth your Spirit and they shall be created, and you will renew the face of the earth, Psalm 103. On this Augustine says: The poor in spirit refused to have their own spirit; they shall have the Spirit of God. For this is what he said: For it is not you who speak, but the Spirit of your Father who speaks in you. You will send forth your spirit and they shall be created: for we are his handiwork, says the Apostle, created in good works. From his spirit we have received grace, that we may live for righteousness, because it is he who justifies the ungodly. You will take away their spirit, and they will fail; you will send forth your spirit and they shall be created, and you will renew the face of the earth, that is, by new men confessing that they have been justified, and not that they are just of themselves, so that the grace of God may be in them. See what kind of men they are, for whom the face of the earth has been renewed. Paul says: I have labored more than all of them. What is this, Paul? Consider whether you are your own spirit. Not I, he says, but the grace of God with me. What then? It is that when he takes away our spirit, we are turned into our dust, usefully looking upon our weakness, so that, receiving his spirit, we may be recreated. The Prophet also says: You have blessed your land, Lord, you have turned away the captivity of Jacob, you have forgiven the iniquity of your people, you have covered all their sins, Psalm 84. In agreement with this Augustine, on that text of Psalm 31, Blessed are they whose, etc., says: The title of the psalm is called "of Understanding."63 The first understanding, then, is that you may know yourself a sinner; the consequent understanding is that, when from faith through love you have begun to work well, you may ascribe this not to your own strength but to the grace of God, because everything is ascribed to his grace, not to our merits. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered; if God covered sins, he did not wish to take notice of them. Jerome says the same: Those whose sins God forgives, he covers.

398C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

398D praedicto. Qui etiam sicut allegatur in Canone de Consecrat. dist. 4. Nemo. et 4. sentent. Lumbardi dist. 18. Nemo, inquit, tollit peccata mundi nisi Christus, qui est Agnus tollens peccata mundi. Cui et simile est illud infra, eodem, Hic est qui baptizat in Spiritu Sancto, quod et similiter intelligit Aug. ibi sermone 5o. historia scholastica, alij que Doctores, Hic scilicet, et non alius, sed hic solus; quibus et consonat illud Actor. 15. Qui nouit corda Deus testimonium perhibuit dans illis Spiritum Sanctum, etc. fide purificans corda eorum, et alia loca multa. Quare et Aug. in sermone de remissione peccatorum, sicut allegatur in Can. 1. q. 1. Vt euidenter. Vt euidenter, inquit, ostenderet Dominus, a Spiritu Sancto, quem donauit suis fidelibus, dimitti peccata, non meritis hominum, quodam loco sic ait, Accipite Spiritum Sanctum, et continuo subiecit, Si cui dimiseritis peccata, remittuntur ei, hoc est, Spiritus Sanctus dimittit, non vos. Idem super illud Ioan. 20. Accipite. Spiritum Sanctum, Quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis, et quorum retinueritis, retenta sunt, part. 2. homilia

398E 67. seu 121. totius, sic ait; Ecclesiae charitas quae per Spiritum Sanctum diffunditur in cordibus nostris, participum suorum peccata dimittit; Eorum autem qui non sunt eius participes, tenet; ideo postea quam dixit, Accipite Spiritum Sanctum, hoc continuo de peccatorum remissione, ac detentione subiecit. Quare et dicit Propheta, Emitte Spiritum tuum, et creabuntur, et renouabis faciem terrae, Psalmo 103. Super quod Aug., Pauperes, inquit, spiritu noluerunt habere spiritum suum, habebunt spiritum Dei; hoc enim dixit, Non enim vos estis qui loquimini, sed Spiritus Patris vestri, qui loquitur in vobis. Emittes spiritum tuum et creabuntur: Ipsius enim figmentum sumus, dicit Apostolus creati in operibus bonis. A spiritu eius accepimus gratiam, vt iustitiae viuamus, quia ipse est qui iustificat

399A impium. Auferes spiritum eorum, et deficient; emittes spiritum tuum et creabuntur, et innouabis faciem terrae, id est, nouis hominibus confitentibus se iustificatos esse, non a se iustos, vt gratia Dei sit in illis. Vide quales sint, quibus innouata est facies terrae. Paulus dicit; Plus enim illis omnibus laboraui. Quid est Paule? attende si tu sis spiritus tuus; Non ego inquit, sed gratia Dei mecum. Quid ergo, quia cum abstulerit spiritum nostrum, in puluerem nostrum conuertimur, vtiliter intuentes infirmitatem nostram, vt accepto eius spiritu recreemur. Dicit quoque Propheta; Benedixisti Domine terram tuam, auertisti captiuitatem Iacob, remisisti iniquitatem plebis tuae, operuisti omnia peccata eorum, Psal. 84. Cui et concorditer Augustinus super illud Psalm. 31. Beati, quorum, etc. Psalmi inquit, titulus intelligentiae vocatur. Prima ergo intelligentia vt noueris te peccatorem; consequens intelligentia est, vt cum ex fide per dilectionem bene coeperis operari, nec hoc viribus tuis, sed gratiae Dei deputaueris, quia totum gratiae eius deputatur, non meritis nostris; Beati, quorum remissae

399B–399E
  • C1 (source) Luke 19
  • C2 (source) Matt. 1
  • D1 (source) Acts 4; Ps 43 [44]; Ps 26 [27]; Ps 40 [41]; Ps 102 [103]; Jer 17

Peter, in 4 Sentences, dist. 18, having recited these authorities, says: From these it is plainly shown that God himself looses the penitent from the debt of punishment, and looses him at the time when he illuminates him within, inspiring true contrition of heart. Reason supports this view, and authorities attest it. For no one is truly pricked at heart for sin, having a contrite and humbled heart, except in charity; but he who has charity is worthy of life; and no one is at once worthy of life and of death; therefore he is not then bound by the debt of eternal death. For he ceases to be a son of wrath from the moment he began to love and to repent. God alone, therefore, cleanses a man within from the stain of sin and looses him from the debt of eternal punishment, he who says through the Prophet, I alone blot out the iniquities and sins of the people. And further on, after reciting the varied opinion of the Doctors, he says: See how various are the things handed down by the Doctors; and amid so great a variety, what is to be held? This we can surely say and think, that God alone forgives and retains sins,

and yet he has conferred on the Church the power of loosing and binding. But he himself looses or binds in one way, and the Church in another. For he himself, through himself alone, forgives sin in such a way that he both cleanses the soul from all interior stain and looses it from the debt of eternal death. And he adds further on: It has been shown, he says, how priests forgive or retain sins, and yet God has kept for himself a certain singular power of forgiving or retaining, because he himself alone, through himself, looses the debt of eternal death and purges the soul within. Such a man, moreover, has no need of another Savior or physician, namely Jesus Christ; for he can save himself and heal himself. Indeed this physician does not save or heal anyone from sin, but each man himself. In vain, then, did he come to seek, C1 and to save, what had perished, Luke 19. In vain was his name called Jesus, that is, Saving or Savior, since he is the cause of salvation for no one, but each man for himself. Such a man therefore strives to extinguish or pervert the name of Christ. Not so, not so! Let him rather change his own name, and let him who was a Pelagian become a Christian; let him who was a disciple of Pelagius, shipwrecked in the sea of perfidy,64 C2

become a disciple of Jesus Christ, who delivers from the sea of sin. Hence the angel of the Lord also said to Joseph: You shall call his name Jesus, for he will save the people from their sins, Matt. 1. In agreement with this, Peter also, filled with the Holy Spirit, said of the Lord Jesus Christ that there is salvation in no other; for there is no other name under heaven given to men by which we must be saved, Acts 4. The Prophet saw this well too: You are, he says, my King himself, D1 and my God, who command the salvations of Jacob, Psalm 43; and above, 26: The Lord, he says, is my light and my salvation. And further on, 40: Heal my soul, for I have sinned against you; and further down, 102: who heals all infirmities. So also Jeremiah 17: Heal me, he says, Lord, and I shall be healed; save me, and I shall be saved. Many similar texts occur very often in Scripture. Likewise, as was touched on above: How can one dead give life to one dead? or one dead raise one dead? For no one can do a work of life unless he first has life, but every sinner in mortal sin is spiritually dead. And what man presumes so much of himself that he could raise a bodily dead man bodily?

Who, then, will presume that he can raise a spiritually dead man spiritually, since this is as great a task or greater, just as spirit and spiritual life are as great as or greater than body and bodily life? Hence Anselm, On Free Choice 10: When the free will, he says, abandons rectitude, it is a slave to sin through the impossibility of recovering it by itself. Thus it becomes a spirit going and not returning, since he who commits sin is a slave of sin. For just as no will, before it had rectitude, could receive it without God's giving it, so when it has abandoned what it had received, it cannot take it back unless God restores it. And I judge it a greater miracle when God restores to the will the rectitude it has abandoned than when he restores to a dead man the life he has lost. For the body, by dying of necessity, does not sin, so that it should never receive life again; but the will, by itself abandoning rectitude, deserves always to be in want of it. The same, in book 2 of Cur Deus homo, chapter 16: More wondrously, he says, God restored

399B sunt iniquitates, et quorum tecta sunt peccata; si texit Deus peccata, noluit aduertere. Vbi et Ieronymus; Quibus Deus dimittit peccata, tegit. Quibus autoritatibus recitatis a Petro, 4•. Sentent. Dist. 18. Ex his, inquit, aperte ostenditur, quod ipse Deus poenitentem soluit a debito poenae, et tunc soluit, quando intus illuminat inspirando cordis veram contritionem; cui sententiae ratio suffragatur, et autoritates attestantur. Nemo enim de peccato vere compungitur, habens cor contritum et humiliatum nisi in charitate; qui autem habet charitatem, dignus est vita; Nemo autem simul dignus est vita et morte, non est igitur tum ligatus debito aeternae mortis. Filius enim irae esse desinit, ex quo diligere et poenitere caepit; Solus ergo Deus hominem interius mundat a macula peccati, et a debito aeternae poenae soluit, qui per Prophetam ait; Ego solus deleo iniquitates et peccata populi. Et infra, varia Doctorum sententia recitata; Ecce, inquit, quam varia a Doctoribus traduntur, et in hac tanta varietate quid tenendum? hoc sane dicere ac sentire possumus, quod solus Deus dimittit peccata et retinet,

399C et tamen Ecclesiae contulit potestatem soluendi ac ligandi: sed aliter ipse soluit vel ligat, aliter Ecclesia. Ipse enim per se tantum ita dimittit peccatum, quia et animam mundat ab omni interiore macula, et a debito aeternae mortis soluit; Et addit infra; Ostensum est, inqui, qualiter Sacerdotes dimittunt peccata vel retinent, et tamen retinuit sibi Deus potestatem quandam singularem dimittendi vel retinendi, quia ipse solus per se debitum aeternae mortis soluit, et animam interius purgat. Talis quoque non eget alio Saluatore vel medico, scilicet Iesu Christo: Potest enim seipsum saluum facere, et sanare; imo nec medicus iste quenquam saluat a peccato vel sanat, sed quilibet semetipsum: Frustra ergo venit quaerere, C1 et saluum facere quod perierat, Luc. 19. Frustra vocatum est nomen eius Iesus, id est, salutaris vel Saluator, cum nemini sit causa salutis, sed quilibet sibupsi. Iste ergo molitur extinguere, seu peruertere nomen Christi. Non sicautem, non sic, sed potius nomen suum conuertat, et qui fuit Pelagianus, fiat Christianus; qui fuit discipulus Pelagij in perfidiae Pelago naufragantis, C2

399D fiat discipulus Iesu Christi a peccati Pelago liberantis. Quare et Angelus Domini dixit Ioseph; Vocabis nomen eius Iesum, ipse enim saluum faciet populum a peccatis eorum, Math. 1. Cui et concorditer Petrus repletus de spiritu sancto, de Domino Iesu Christo, dixit, quod non est in aliquo alio salus; nec enim nomen aliud est sub coelo datum hominibus, in quo oporteat nos saluos fieri, Act. 4. Quod et bene videns Propheta; Tu es, inquit, ipse Rex meus; D1 et Deus meus, qui mandas salutes Iacob, Psalmo 43. et supra 26. Dominus, inquit, illuminatio mea, et salus mea. Et infra 40. Sana animam meam, quia peccaui tibi; Et inferius, 102. qui sanat omnes infirmitates. Quare et Ierem. 17. Sana, inquit, me Domine, et sanabor; saluum me fac, et saluus ero; quibus et multa similia occurrunt saepissime in Scriptura Item sicut tangebatur superius; Quomodo potest mortuus mortuo vitam dare? mortuus mortuum suscitare? Nullus enim potest facere opus vitae, nisi habeat prius vitam, quilibet autem peccator mortaliter, est spiritualiter mortuus. Quis etiam hominum praesumit de se tantum, vt possit

399E corporaliter mortuū coporaliter suscitare? quis ergo praesumet se posse spiritualiter mortuum, spiritualiter suscitare, cum hoc sit tantum vel magis, sicut spiritus et vita spiritualis est tantus seu tanta, vel major corpore, corporalique vita? Vnde Anselmus de lib. arb. 10. Cum, inquit, libera voluntas deserit rectitudinem, seruit peccato per impossibilitatem per se recuperandi eam. Sic ergo fit spiritus vadens et non rediens, quoniam qui facit peccatum, seruus est peccati. Quippe sicut nulla voluntas, antequam haberet rectitudinem, potuit eam Deo non dante, capere, ita cum deserit acceptam, non potest eam, nisi Deo reddente, recipere; Et maius miraculum aestimo, cum Deus voluntati desertam reddit rectitudinem, quam cum mortuo vitam reddit amissam: Corpus enim necessitate moriendo non peccat, vt vitam nunquam recipiat; voluntas vero per se rectitudinem deserendo, meretur vt illa semper indigeat. Idem secundo, Cur Deus homo decimo sexto. Mirabilius inquit, Deus restaurauit

400A–400D
  • ‖A1 (variant) instaurauit
  • B1 (source) Ps 87 [88]

human nature than he established ‖A165 it (for both are equally easy for God). But before man existed, he did not sin so as not to be made; whereas after he was made, by sinning he merited to lose both what he had been made and that for which he had been made. God therefore restored him all the more wondrously than he established him, in that he did the one for a sinner and against merit, the other not for a sinner nor against merit. Chrysostom also, as cited in the Gloss on Luke 5: Which is easier to say, Your sins are forgiven you, or to say, Rise and walk? It is plain, he says, that to make the body whole is easier; for as much as the soul is nobler than the body, so much more excellent is the absolution of crimes. But since you do not believe that, because it lies hidden, I shall add what is less, yet more evident, so that by it what is more hidden may be demonstrated. With this Augustine agrees, on that text of Psalm 9, I will tell all your wonders: He tells, he says, all the wonders of God, who sees that they are done not only openly in bodies, but invisibly indeed in souls, yet far more sublimely and excellently. For earthly men, given to their eyes, marvel more that Lazarus the dead man rose again in body

than that Paul the persecutor rose again in soul. B1 The Prophet also says, speaking to God: Will he work wonders for the dead, or will physicians raise them, and will they confess to you?66 Will anyone tell your mercy in the tomb, and your truth in destruction? Will your wonders be known in the darkness, and your justice in the land of forgetfulness? Psalm 87. What else do these words seem to signify, except that God alone works wonders spiritually, raising the dead and buried, the lost and forgotten, by his prevenient grace? Hence Augustine, expounding the first of these verses, says: The physicians of the Church, although they do not heal out of their own resources, since neither do physicians of the body heal out of their own, yet however much they help health by faithful ministry, can cure the living; they cannot rouse the dead, of whom it was said, Will he work wonders for the dead? For the grace of God is exceedingly hidden, by which the minds of men in a way come back to life, so that they can hear from any of his ministers the precepts of health. This grace he commends in the Gospel, saying, No one

can come to me unless the Father who sent me draw him, and shortly after, For this reason I said to you that no one can come to me unless it be given him by my Father. He had said before, But there are some among you who do not believe; and, as though explaining the cause of this, he says, For this reason I said to you that no one can come to me unless it be given him by my Father, to show that even faith itself, by which the soul believes and from the death of its heart comes back to life, is given to us by God. However much, then, out of faith itself,67 outstanding preachers of the word, and persuaders of the truth even by miracles, may act as great physicians with men, if they are dead and have not come back to life by your grace: Will you work wonders for the dead, or will physicians raise them again, and will those whom they rouse confess to you? For this confession shows the living. For, as is written elsewhere, From the dead, as from one who is not, confession perishes. Augustine also expounds the following verses to the same sense; on the third he speaks thus: Nor will physicians raise the ungodly that they may confess to you, in whom your hidden grace does not work, by which they might be drawn to believe, because no one comes to me,

unless you have drawn him. Peter, moreover, in 4 Sentences, dist. 18, says that the purging of the soul from the stain of sin is done by God alone, who alone raises the soul and illuminates it, which priests cannot do, though they are physicians of souls. Hence the Prophet: Will physicians raise them and will they confess to you? Likewise Ecclesiasticus 17: From the dead, as from nothing, confession perishes; or, according to another translation, From the dead, as from one who is not, confession perishes. He, then, who confesses sin is alive, not because he confesses. For a dead man cannot do the work of life; but he is first alive, at least by nature, and therefore performs the work of life. The exposition of St. Augustine cited above also strengthens this view. He also says, in Sermon 8 on the words of the Lord: They confess, he says, whether praising God or accusing ourselves. Each confession is devout, whether when you reproach yourself, who are not without sin, or when you praise him who cannot have sin. And if we think well, is your reproach of yourself not his praise?

400A humanam naturam, quam ‖A1 instituit (Aequaliter enim vtrunque Deo facile est) fed homo antequam esset, non peccauit, vt fieri non deberet; postquam vero factus est, peccando meruit, vt quod et ad quod factus erat, perderet; tanto ergo mirabilius Deus illum restituit quam instituit, quanto hoc de peccatore contra meritum, illud non de peccatore nec contra meritum fecit. Chrysostomus quoque sicut allegatur in Glossa super illud Luc. 5. Quid est facilius dicere, dimittuntur tibi peccata tua, an dicere, surge et ambula? Palam, inquit, est quia consolidare corpus facilius est; quanto nam que nobilior est anima corpore, tanto est excellentior absolutio criminum. Verum quia illud non creditis, eo quod lateat, adijciam quod minus est, apertius tamen, quatenus quod est magis occultum per hoc demonstretur. Quibus et concorditer Augustinus super illud Psalmi 9. Narrabo omnia mirabilia tua; Narrat, inquit, omnia mirabilia Dei, qui ea non solum in corporibus palam, sed in animis inuisibiliter quidem, sed longe sublimius, et excellentius fieri videt. Nam terreni homines, et occulis dediti magis mirantur

400B resurexisse in corpore Lazarum mortuum, quam resurrexisse in anima persecutorem Paulum. B1 Dicit quoque Propheta loquens ad Deum, Nunquid mortuis faciet mirabilia, aut medici suscitabunt, et confitebuntur tibi? Nunquid narrabit aliquis in sepulchro misericordiam tuam, et veritatem tuam in perditione? Nunquid cognoscentur in tenebris mirabilia tua, et iustitia tua in terra obliuionis? Psal. 87. Quid autem haec aliud significare videntur, nisi quod solus Deus facit mirabilia spiritualiter, mortuos et sepultos, perditos et oblitos sua praeueniente gratia suscitando; Vnde Augustinus primum horum versuum exponendo Medici, inquit, Ecclesiastici, quamuis non de suo curent, quia nec Medici corporis curant de suo, tamen quantumlibet per fidele ministerium opitulentur saluti, viuentes curare possunt, non mortuos excitare de quibus dictum est, Nunquid mortuis faciet mirabilia? Nimis enim occulta Dei gratia est, qua hominum mentes quodammodo reuiuiscunt, vt possint a quibuslibet eius ministris praecepta sanitatis audire; quam gratiam commendat in Euangelio dicens, Nemo

400C potest venire ad me, nisi Pater qui misit me, traxerit eum, et paulo post, Propterea dixi vobis, quia nemo potest venire ad me, nisi fuerit ei datum a Patre meo. Supra dixerat, Sed sunt quidam ex vobis qui non credunt, et tanquam huius rei causam exponens, Propterea, inquit, dixi vobis, quia nemo potest venire ad me, nisi ei fuerit datum a Patre meo, vt ostenderet etiam ipsam fidem, qua credit, et ex morte sui cordis anima reuiuiscit, dari nobis a Deo. Quantumlibet ergo ex ipsa, excellentes verbi praedicatores, et veritatis etiam per miracula suasores tanquam magni medici agant cum hominibus, si mortui sunt, et tua gratia non reuixerint; Nunquid mortuis facies mirabilia, aut medici resuscitabunt, et hi quos exuscitabunt, confitebuntur tibi? haec enim confessio indicat viuos. Nam sicut alibi scriptum est, A mortuo velut qui non sit, perit confessio; qui et ad eandem sententiam sequentes versus exponit, super tertium ita dicens; Nec medici impios suscitabunt vt confiteantur tibi in quibus occulta tua gratia non operatur, qua trahantur vt credant, quia nemo venit ad me,

400D nisi quem tu attraxeris. Petrus insuper 4. Sent. dist, 18. dicit quod purgationem animae a macula peccati, solus Deus facit, qui solus suscitat animam et illuminat, quod Sacerdotes nequeunt qui tamen sunt Medici animarum. Vnde Propheta, Nunquid Medici suscitabunt et confitebuntur tibi? Item Ecclesiastici decimo septimo; A mortuo quasi nihil, perit confessio, vel secundum aliam translationem, A mortuo velut qui non sit, perit confessio. Qui ergo confitetur peccatum, non quia confitetur, est viuus. Non enim potest mortuus facere opus vitae, sed prius saltem natura est viuus, et ideo efficit opus vitae. Istam quoque sententiam roborat expositio Sancti Augustini superius allegata. Qui et de verbis Domini Sermone octauo, Confitentur, inquit, siue laudantes Deum, siue accusantes nos ipsos. Pia est vtraque confessio, siue cum te reprehendis qui non es sine peccato, siue cum illum laudas qui non potest habere peccatum. Si autem bene cogitemus, reprehensio tua laus ipsius est?

400E–401A
  • E1 (source) Bernard.

Why do you now confess, in the accusation of your sin, in the accusation of yourself? Why do you confess, unless because from a dead man you have been made a living one? For Scripture says, "From the dead, as from one who is not, confession perishes." If confession perishes from the dead man, then he who confesses is alive; and if he confesses sin, he has surely come back to life from death. If the confessor of sin has come back to life from death, who raised him? No dead man is the raiser of himself. Who raised him? Only he who, once the stone was removed, cried out, saying, "Lazarus, come forth." And what is it to come forth, if not to bring out what was hidden? He who confesses comes forth. He could not come forth unless he lived, E1 and he could not live unless there were the call of God. And Bernard says, in On Grace and Free Choice 23: The Apostle says, "What do you have that you have not received?" You are created, healed, saved. Which of these, O man, is from yourself? Which of these is not impossible for free choice? You could not create yourself who were not, nor justify yourself as a sinner, nor raise yourself as one dead,68 to pass over the other goods, which are either necessary for those to be healed or laid up for those to be saved. What we say of the first and the last is plain; but of the middle too no one doubts, save one who, ignorant of the justice of God and wishing to establish his own, is not subject to the justice of God. For why do you acknowledge the power of the Creator and the glory of the Savior, and yet ignore the justice of the Healer? "Heal me," he says, "and I shall be healed; save me, and I shall be saved, for you are my praise." He acknowledged the justice of God,69 from whom he hoped as much to be saved from sin as to be freed from misery; and so he declared Him, and not himself in his merit, to be his praise. Who is it, who is it that is ignorant of the justice of God?70 Who justifies himself? Who is it that justifies himself? He who presumes for himself merits from anywhere other than grace. Moreover, He who made what He would save also gives the means by which He saves. He gives the merits, I say, who made those to whom He would give them. And it continues, 24: Those, therefore, who are rightly wise confess a threefold working, not indeed of free choice, but of divine grace in it, or upon it: the first, creation; the second, reformation; the third, consummation.

400E Quare enim iam confiteris in accusatione peccati tui, in accusatione tui ipsius, quare confiteris nisi quia ex mortuo factus es viuus. Scriptura, quippe ait, A mortuo quasi qui non sit, perit confessio. Si perit a mortuo confessio, qui confitetur, viuit; Et si peccatum confitetur, vtique a morte reuixit. Si peccati confessor reuixit a morte; quis eum suscitauit? Nullus mortuus est sui ipsius suscitator; quis eum suscitauit? Nisi qui remoto lapide clamauit, dicens, Lazare prodi foras. Quid est autem foras prodire, nisi quod occultum erat, foras prodere? qui confitetur, foras prodit; Foras prodire non posset nisi viueret, E1 viuere non posset nisi Dei vocatio esset. Dicitque Bernardus De gratia et libero arbitrio 23. Ait Apostolus, Quid habes quod non accepisti? crearis, sanaris, saluaris, quid horum tibi ex te O homo? quid horum non impossibile libero arbitrio, nec creare qui

401A non eras, nec iustificare peccator, nec mortuus poteras teipsum resuscitare, vt caetera praetermittam bona, quae aut sanandis necessaria sunt, aut saluandis reposita. Quod dicimus de primo, patet et vltimo, sed et de medio nemo dubitat, nisi qui ignorans Dei iustitiam, et suam volens constituere, iustitiae Dei non est subiectus: Quid enim agnoscis creantis potentiam, saluantis gloriam, et sanantis ignoras iustitiam? Sana me, ait, et sanabor, saluum me fac, et saluus ero, quoniam laus mea tu es. Iustitiae Dei iustitiam agnoscebat, a quo sperabat aeque tam saluari a peccato, quam a miseria liberari, ideo illum et laudem suam, non se merito statuebat. Quis est qui est, qui ignorat Dei iustitiam? quis seipsum iustificat? quis est qui scipsum iustificat? qui merita sibi aliunde praesumit quam a gratia. Caeterum qui fecit, quod saluaret, etiam dat vnde saluet. Ipse merita, inquam, donat, qui fecit quibus donaret. Et sequitur 24. Igitur qui recte sapiunt triplicem confitentur operationem, non quidem liberiarbitrij, sed diuinae gratiae in ipso, siue de ipso; prima, creatio; secunda, reformatio; tertia, est consummatio.

401B
  • B1 (source) Augustine.

For what was not had to be created in Him; what was, to be reformed through the form that conforms to God; and the members could not be perfected except together with the head. From this it is clear that God alone gives life, and through grace raises those dead through sin. The Prophet, noting this well, says, "You will give us life, and we will call upon your name," Psalm 79 [80]. "You will give us life": thus God alone, by breathing in the life of grace, and this first; and "we, given life, will call upon your name" with a living invocation, second. And further on, Psalm 84 [85]: "God, you, turning" (or, according to another reading, "turning"), "you will give us life": you, I say, singularly, and with discrimination turned toward us through the benefit of grace, or turning, "you will give us life." And further on, Psalm 118 [119]: "In your equity give me life": in your equity, I say, not mine; where Augustine's text has, "In your justice give me life." On which he says: B1 "Not in my justice, but in your justice give me life, that is, in charity; for in myself I had whereby I should die, but whereby I may live I find only in you." And further on: "According to your mercy give me life, and I will keep the testimonies of your mouth": according to your mercy, not according to the justice of my merits, give me life, and this first; and I will keep the testimonies of your mouth, second.

401B Siquidem quod non erat, in illo creari oportuit, quod erat, per formam reformari deiformem, membra non perfici nisi cum capite. Ex his apparet, quod solus Deus viuificat, et resuscitat per gratiam mortuos per peccatum: Quod bene aduertens Propheta; Viuificabis, inquit, nos; et nomen tuum inuocabimus, Psalmo 79. Viuificabis nos, ita solus vitam gratiae inspirando, et hoc primo, et viuificati nomen tuum inuocabimus viua inuocatione secundo. Et infra 84. Deus, tu conuersus, vel secundum aliam literam conuertens, viuificabis nos; tu, inquam, singulariter, discretiue conuersus ad nos per beneficium gratiae, seu conuertens, viuificabis nos. Et infra 118. In aequitate tua viuifica me, in aequitate, inquam tua, non mea; vbi habet litera Augustini; In iustitia tua viuifica me. Super quod dicit; B1 Non in mea, sed in tua iustitia viuifica me, hoc est, charitate; quia in me vnde morerer, habui; vnde autem viuam, non inuenio nisi in te. Et infra; Secundum misericordiam tuam viuifica me, et custodiam testimonia oris tui; Secundum misericordiam tuam, non secundum

Hence also our Physician, our salvation and life: "As the Father raises the dead and gives them life, so also the Son gives life to whom he will," John 5. Here, then, he raises the dead spiritually; the dead do not raise themselves, etc.71 This he does by gratuitous will, not for any preceding merit of those raised: "The Son," he says, "gives life to whom he will," not to those who deserve to be given life. For God alone can raise up sons of Abraham from stones, from stony men, cold, dry, and hard, as can be known from Matthew and Luke 3. The third of the aforesaid errors, then, is sufficiently rectified by what has been said above.

401C iustitiam meritorum viuifica me, et hoc primo, et custodiam testimonia oris tui secundo. Quare et Medicus noster, salus, et vita; Sicut, inquit, Pater suscitat mortuos, et viuificat, sic et Filius quos vult, viuificat, Iohan. 5. Hi ergo suscitant spiritualiter mortuos, non mortui semetipsos, etc. hoc gratuita voluntate, non pro suscitatorum merito praecedenti, Filius, inquit, quos vult, viuificar, non eos qui viuificari merentur. Solus enim Deus potest de lapidibus, de lapideis hominibus, frigidis, siccis, et duris, filios Abrahae suscitare, sicut ex Matthaeo et Luc. tertio, sciri potest: Tertium autem praedictorum errorum sufficienter rectificant praelibata.

The second principal opinion, affirming that grace naturally precedes the remission of sin and the justification of the unjust, is divided in two ways. Some say that grace, according to what it is absolutely, precedes the remission of sin and the justification of the unjust, but not insofar as it is grace, but that as grace it follows the one and the other. Others posit that grace, insofar as it is grace, naturally precedes them. The first of these differs little in words from the principal opinion of Pelagius that was recited, and agrees with it in reality; so it can be corrected as that one was, by taking "grace" and the other terms required with reduplication,72 in accordance with the mind of canonical Scripture and of the Doctors. It could also be brought back to the truth by very many other ways; but since it seems too childish, it need not be resisted manfully, for riper age and a more mature understanding will put it to flight. Those, however, who have a more digested understanding and judgment, and who posit that grace insofar as it is grace precedes the remission of sin and the justification of the unjust, vary in two ways: for some say that grace precedes justification mediately, others immediately. The first of these affirm that God first, naturally, freely infuses grace into the sinner, and that the sinner, in the second order of nature, elicits some act purgative of sin, and so through an act of this kind, as intermediary, merits and obtains remission of sin. And these, differing among themselves about that intermediate act, are further divided into five special sects. The first holds that that intermediate purgative act is contrition of heart; the second, confession of mouth; the third, absolution; the fourth, satisfaction by deed; the fifth, sacramental penance, such as is celebrated whole and complete in the Church, for they do not think any single part alone suffices. The first of these, which seems subtler than the rest, holds that God first, naturally, freely gives grace to the sinner; that the sinner in the second order of nature freely loves God; that third he naturally repents, and through these merits the remission of sin, of the divine offense, of eternal punishment, divine friendship, and eternal life. And so in the fourth natural order he receives the dismissal of sin, in the fifth the remission of the divine offense, in the sixth the relaxation of eternal punishment, in the seventh reconciliation and divine friendship, in the eighth eternal life, although all these come about at the same time, or rather in the same instant of time. Very many Doctors seem to profess this opinion, and the Glossator of the Decretum73 seems to agree with them, where he treats this matter on the beginning of the first distinction on penance. For he says that grace precedes contrition as cause, and contrition likewise precedes remission as cause. And further on: "Note," he says, "that all these are simultaneous in time (justification, contrition, love, remission), but some of them nevertheless precede naturally and are prior by nature. For I must understand that someone has grace before he is contrite. Grace therefore precedes; love follows, since he who has grace loves; contrition follows love, for he who loves is contrite; remission follows, for he who is contrite has it remitted." Moreover, very many authorities, which Gratian recites in that first distinction on penance, and Peter in Sentences 4, dist. 17 (some of which are recited above on behalf of the Pelagians), seem plainly to testify that sins are remitted through contrition alone.

401C Secunda autem opinio principalis affirmans gratiam naturaliter praecedere remissionem peccati, et iustificationem iniusti, bifariam dispertitur: Aliqui namque dicunt, quod gratia secundum id quod est absolute, praecedit remissionem peccati, et iustificationem iniusti, non autem in quantum est gratia, sed sic subsequitur hanc et illam: Alij vero ponunt, quod gratia

401D in quantum est gratia, naturaliter haec praecedit. Prima autem istarum discordat parum vocaliter a principali opinione Pelagij recitata, realiter que concordat; quae ideo potest corrigi sicut illa, accipiendo gratiam et caeteros terminos requisitos cum reduplicatione ad mentem Scripturae Canonicae et Doctorum. Quae et posset alijs vijs quam plutibus ad veritatem reduci: sed quia videtur nimium puerilis, non est ei viriliter resistendum; aetas enim prouectior, et intellectus maturior hanc fugabit. Habentes autem intellectum, et sensus magis digestos, ponentesque gratiam in quantum est gratia praecedere remissionem peccati, et iustificationem iniusti, dupliciter vatiantur: Aliqui namque dicunt gratiam praecedere iustificationem mediate, alij vero immediate. Primi quippe istorum affirmant, Deum primo naturaliter gratis infundere gratiam peccatori, ipsum que peccatorem secundo ordine naturae elicere aliquem actum purgatiuum peccati, et sic per actum huiusmodi mediantem mereri, et consequi remissionem peccati: Et isti circa actum illum medium diuersimode sentientes, in quinque sectas

401E diuiduntur vlterius speciales. Prima existimat, quod ille actus medius purgatiuus sit cordis contritio; Secunda, quod sit oris confessio; Tertia, quod sit absolutio; Quarta, quod sit operis satisfactio; Quinta, quod sit poenitentia sacramentalis, qualis in Ecclesia celebratur integra et perfecta: non enim putant sufficere aliquam partem solam. Prima quidem istarū, quae videtur subtilior caeteris, opinatur Deū primo naturaliter dare gratis gratiā peccatori; ipsum que peccatorē secundo ordine naturae diligere gratis Deū; et tertio naturaliter poenitere, et per haec mereri remissionē peccati, offensae diuinae, poenae, aeternae, amicitiā diuinā, et vitā aeternam, sic que quarto ordine naturali percipere dimissionem peccati, quinto remissionem offensae diuinae, sexto relaxationem poenae aeternae, septimo reconciliationem amicitiamque diuinam, octauo vitam aeternam, licet haec omnia tempore, seu instanti temporis potius simul fiant. Hanc autem opinionem videntur Doctores quamplurimi profiteri, quibus et consentire videtur

402A Glossator decretorum super principium primae distinctionis de poenitentia, materiam istam tractans: Dicit enim quod gratia praecedit contritionem tanquam causa, et contritio remissionem similiter sicut causa. Et infra, Nota, inquit, quod haec omnia simul sunt tempore, iustificatio, contritio, dilectio, remissio, sed quaedam tamen ex his naturaliter praecedunt, et priora sunt natura: Necesse enim habeo intelligere quod prius quis habeat gratiam quam conteratur; praecedit ergo gratia, sequitur dilectio, quoniam qui gratiam habet, diligit, quam sequitur contritio; qui enim diligit conteritur; sequitur remissio; qui enim conteritur ei remittitur. Autoritates autem plurimae, quas illa prima distinctio de poenitentia recitat Gratianus, et Petrus 4. sentent. dist. 17. quarum et aliquae pro Pelagianis superius recitantur, videntur plane testari, peccata per solam contritionem dimitti. Quibus et ratio suffragatur; ‖A1 Aliter enim videretur superfluum conteri de peccatis; cum etiam poenitere sit liberum homini, posset accepta gratia non poenitere, et ita esse iustificatus et iustus sine aliqua

402A–402B

Reason also supports them: ‖A1 otherwise it would seem superfluous to be contrite for sins, since indeed to repent is within a man's free choice, and he could, having received grace, not repent, and so be justified and just without any penance, whether after or before. But this opinion seems to be corrected by the reasons by way of merit premised against the first opinion of the Pelagians. The reasons by way of life and death, health and sickness, goodness and badness of a tree or of land, and other similar ones brought against the Pelagians, also correct it.

402A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

402B poenitentia post vel ante: Verum istam opinionem videntur corripere rationes per viam meriti contra primam opinionem Pelagianorum praemissae. Hanc etiam corrigunt rationes per viam vitae et mortis, sanitatis et infirmitatis, bonitatis et malitiae arboris siue terrae, et aliae similes contra Pelagianos adductae. Dilectio namque et contritio, quibus peccator meretur remissionem peccati, sunt opera viua, sana, et bona; quare et ipse prius natura est viuus, sanus, et bonus, sicut superius plenius est deductum, sicut et euidenter testantur Anselmus de Concordia 9. Augustinus 1. ‖B1 ad Simplicianum 24. sicut tangebatur superius, et trigesimum nonum plenius allegauit. Item sicut per vigesimum sextum huius patet, et per omnes Doctores concorditer, peccatum seu peccati malitia non est aliquid positiuum, sed tantummodo priuatiuum, et non contritionis nec alicuius actus omnino, quia tunc cessante actuali contritione, vel illo alio actu quocunque, statim rediret peccatum. Est igitur priuatio habitus alicuius, qui ei opponitur positiue, et hoc immediate in subiecto

For love and contrition, by which the sinner merits the remission of sin, are living, healthy, good works; therefore he himself is by nature prior living, healthy, and good, as was more fully deduced above, and as Anselm, On Concord 9, and Augustine, book 1, ‖B1 To Simplicianus 24, clearly attest, as was touched on above, and the thirty-ninth chapter cited more fully. Again, as is clear from the twenty-sixth of this book, and from all the Doctors in agreement, sin, or the malice of sin, is not something positive but only privative, and not the privation of contrition, nor of any act whatever, because then, with actual contrition ceasing, or that other act, whatever it might be, sin would return at once. It is therefore the privation of some habit which is positively opposed to it, and this immediately, in a disposed subject, as light and darkness are. But the habit immediately opposed to sin is grace, or it is supplied through grace, or grace necessarily restores it immediately to the sinner; for otherwise someone could be at once in grace and in mortal sin, which conflicts with what was shown before. Therefore, with grace infused, sin is immediately deleted, as darkness is immediately removed by light; or else grace at once restores the habit immediately opposed to sin, which of itself immediately removes sin, and so grace removes sin only by means of that habit, as the Sun removes the darkness of the air only by means of its ray. It is not, then, that an act of love or of contrition mediates, causally and naturally. Again, grace is naturally prior to contrition, and contrition is not its necessary effect, nor does it necessarily and inseparably follow it; for then everyone receiving and having grace would always necessarily repent, which is evidently false of the holy Angels, of men before the fall, of baptized infants after the fall, of holy adults in this life who always have the grace of God but do not always grieve, and of the Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore grace infused into a sinner can for that moment be without an act of contrition in him, as also afterward, just as other infused habits, which can also be infused, can exist without their own acts (intellectual and moral habits, for instance), especially since contrition is a spontaneous act of the free will. Moreover, grace and contrition are two effects of God in a contrite heart, grace prior in nature, contrition posterior and not inseparably following it. If this is posited as actual, then since by hypothesis sin is not removed except through an act of contrition, the sinner will be at once in grace and in mortal sin. Or if in this case sin is removed without an act of contrition, that is, through some habit immediately opposed to sin, which is grace, or which is immediately brought by grace, as was touched on above, then it was removed in the same way earlier too: for a habit once immediately opposed, per se and essentially, to some privation is always similarly opposed to it, as can be had from the second of this book. But suppose someone replies that grace is not that habit immediately opposed to sin, and does not restore it immediately, but does so by some medium mediating. That other thing is either a habit or an act. It is not an act, on account of the premises; and because this response defends the one who says, in the case premised, that sin is deleted without contrition and without a prior act of the sinner. Nor can it reasonably be said that it is a habit; for what habit would it be? That habit, moreover, either necessarily and inseparably follows grace, or contingently and separably. If contingently and separably, then it is possible that grace be infused without it, and that the sinner be at once in grace and in mortal sin, as was argued above. If necessarily and inseparably, then by the same reasoning it should have been said from the start that the habit immediately opposed to sin immediately follows grace; for by this the difficulty is in no way diminished but rather increased, as is easy to see.

402B (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

402C disposito, sicut lux et tenebrae: Iste autem habitus oppositus immediate peccato est gratia, per gratiamue suppletur, vel gratia necessario ipsum immediate restituit peccatori; aliter enim posset quis simul esse in gratia, et in peccato mortali, quod praeostensis repugnat. Gratia ergo intusa immediate deletur peccatum, sicut per lucem tenebrae immediate tolluntur; vel statim gratia immediate restituit habitum oppositum immediate peccato, qui immediate per se tollit peccatum, sicque gratia, tantum illo habitu mediante tollit peccatum, sicut Sol tenebras aeris, tantum suo radio mediante: Non ergo actu dilectionis aut contritionis causaliter et naturaliter mediante. Item gratia est prior naturaliter contritione, et contritio non est eius effectus necessarius, nec ipsam necessario inseparabiliter consequens, quia tunc omnis recipiens et habens gratiam semper necessario poeniteret, quod constat esse falsum de Sanctis Angelis, de hominibus ante lapsum, de paruulis baptizatis post lapsum, de sanctis adultis in vita habentibus gratiam Dei semper, non dolentibus tamen

402D semper, et de Domino Iesu Christo. Potest ergo gratia peccatori infusa pro tunc esse sine actu contritionis in ipso, sicut et post, sicuti etiam alij habitus infusi, possibilesque infundi, puta intellectuales et morales sine actibus proprijs esse possunt, praesertim cum contritio sit actus spontaneus liberae voluntatis. Cum etiam gratia et contritio sint duo effectus Dei in corde contrito, et gratia prior natura, et contritio posterior, nec inseparabiliter ipsam sequens; quod si ponatur in esse, cum secundum hypothesin peccatum non tollatur nisi per actum contritionis, erit peccator simul in gratia et in peccato mortali; vel si in hoc casu peccatum tollatur sine actu contritionis, hoc est per aliquem habitum, oppositum immediate peccato, qui est gratia, vel immediate allatus per gratiam, sicut superius tangebatur; quare et prius similiter tollebatur: Habitus enim semel immediate oppositus per se et essentialiter alicui priuationi, semper opponitur ei similiter, sicut ex secundo huius potest haberi. Si quis autem respondeat quod gratia non est habitus ille oppositus

402E immediate peccato, nec illum immediate restituit, sed aliquo medio mediante; illud aliud vel est habitus, vel actus; Non actus propter praemissa; et quia ista respo•sio defendit dicentem in casu praemisio, peccatum deleri sine contritione, et actu peccatoris priori; Nec rationabiliter dici potest, quod illud sit habitus; quis enim est ille? Ille etiam habitus vel necessario et inseparabiliter consequitur gratiam, vel contingenter et separabiliter: Si contingenter et separabiliter possibile est quod gratia infusa sit sine illo; et quod peccator sit simul in gratia, et in peccato mortali, sicut superius est argutum: Si necessario et inseparabiliter, eadem ratione ab initio fuisset dicendum habitum oppositum immediate peccato, immediate consequi gratiam: Per hoc enim in nullo minuitur sed augetur

403A potius difficultas, sicut facile est videre. Item quaelibet forma, et quilibet habitus naturalis, moralis, et intellectualis immediate denominat suum formatum et habituatum, sicut immediate opponitur priuationi huius formae, seu habitus, circa suum subiectum dispositum, puta lux lucidum, iustitia iustum, sapientia sapientem, et ita de alijs vniuersis. Curigitur gratia et charitas non immediate denominat quenquam gratum, et charum, maxime cum esse gratum et non esse gratum, seu esse non gratum, siue ingratum, sicut charum et acharum, circa subiectum dispositum, puta circa creaturam rationalem, sint immediate opposita priuatiue? Cur etiam gratia, seu charitas quae est vita spiritualis, sanitas, et pulchritudo habentis non immediate denominat ipsum viuum spiritualiter, sanum, et pulchrum, sicut vita, sanitas, et pulchritudo cuiuspiam naturalis denominat naturaliter ipsum talem? Cur etiam gratia non immediate efficit et denominat magnos gratos, sicut facit paruulos

403A–403C
  • B1 (source) Isaiah 43. Gloss. Augustine.
  • *C1 amictus lumine sicut vestimento. Ambrosius. Augustinus.
  • C2 Augustinus.

Again, any form and any habit, natural, moral, or intellectual, immediately denominates what it forms and habituates, inasmuch as it is immediately opposed to the privation of this form or habit in its disposed subject: light the luminous, justice the just, wisdom the wise, and so for all the rest. Why, then, do grace and charity not immediately denominate anyone pleasing and dear,74 especially since being pleasing and not being pleasing, or being not pleasing, or unpleasing, like dear and undear, in a disposed subject, namely in a rational creature, are immediately opposed as privatives? Why also does grace, or charity, which is the spiritual life, health, and beauty of the one who has it, not immediately denominate him spiritually living, healthy, and beautiful, as the life, health, and beauty of any natural thing denominates it naturally such? Why also does grace not immediately make and denominate grown persons pleasing, as it does baptized infants, as also the first men (if they were created in grace, or if before sin they had grace), as also the Angels, since according to that common saying of the Philosopher, "The one, insofar as it is one, is naturally apt always to make one"? Again, upon the induction of mortal sin the expulsion of grace immediately follows; so likewise, in the converse, by like reasoning. The authorities premised also rectify this opinion, saying that the sinner is justified through the grace of God freely, not by the works or the preceding merits of the sinner; to which both the authorities and very many reasons premised against the opinions of the Pelagians concordantly attest. This same opinion, because of its many other assertions, could also be chastised in many other ways.

The second of the said sects rests on this reasoning: if sins are remitted before confession of the mouth, it is not necessary to confess. For by what reason is a man bound to confess sins which he does not doubt are remitted? Why also would a baptized adult not likewise be bound to confess anew the sins remitted in baptism, which no one doubts is false? Wherefore the Lord also commands, "Tell first your iniquities, B1 that you may be justified," Isaiah 43, according to the Septuagint translation, as the Gloss there recites.

403A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

403B baptizatos, sicut et primos homines, si fuerunt creati in gratia, vel ante peccatum, gratiam habuerunt, sicuti etiam Angelos, cum secundum illud vulgatum Philosophi, Vnum in quantum vnum natum sit facere semper vnum. Item ad inductionem peccati mortalis statim immediate consequitur expulsio gratiae; quare et eodem modo e contra simili ratione. Hanc etiam opinionem rectificant Autoritates praemissae, dicentes, Peccatorem iustificari per gratiam Dei gratis, non ex operibus, aut meritis praecedentibus peccatoris, quod et Au•oritates et rationes quamplures contra opiniones Pelagianorum praemissae concorditer attestantur: Haec eadem opinio propter multa alia eius dicta, posset et multipliciter aliter castigari. Secunda dictarum sectarum tali innititur rationi: Si ante oris confessionem dimittantur peccata, non est necessarium confiteri: Qua etenim ratione tenetur homo confiteri peccata, quae non dubitat esse dimissa? Cur etiam non similiter teneretur baptizatus adultus nouiter confiteri peccata in baptismo dimissa, quod nullus dubitat esse falsum? Quare et Dominus praecipit, dictu prior iniquitates tuas, B1 vt iustificeris Esaiae 43. secundum Translationem

403C Septuaginta, vt recitat ibi Glossa. Augustinus quoque super illud Psalmi 74i. Confitebimur tibi Deus, confitebimur, et inuocabimus nomen tuum, Confitere, inquit, et inuoca. Confitendo enim mundas teipsum, quo veniat inuocatus, Ante inuocationem praecedit confessio, confessio tua te mundat. Qui et super illud Psalmi 95. Confessio et pulchritudo in conspectu eius, Pulchritudinem, inquit, amas? Vis esse pulcher? confitere; non dixit pulchritudo, et confessio, sed confessio et pulchritudo: Foedus eras? confitere vt sis pulcher: Peccator eras? confitere, vt sis iustus; confessio et pulchritudo in conspectu eius. Confiteantur enim peccata sua, vomant mala quae auide vorauerant, non redeant ad vomitum suum sicut canis immundus, et erit confessio et pulchritudo. Amamus pulchritudinem, prius eligamus confessionem, vt sequatur pulchritudo. Istam quoque sententiam plane testatur expositio Augustini super illud Psalmi 103. Confessionem et decorem induisti *C1 ; C2 et super illud Psal. 84. Iustitia ante eum ambulabit etc. superius recitata. Dicitque Ambrosius in libro de Paradiso,

403C–403D
  • *C1 (variant) "amictus lumine sicut vestimento" [clothed with light as with a garment]; and, in the same outer column, Ambrose, Augustine.
  • C2 (source) Augustine.

Augustine also, on that verse of Psalm 74 [75], "We will confess to you, O God, we will confess, and we will call upon your name," says: "Confess, and call. For by confessing you cleanse yourself, so that He may come when called. Before the invocation confession precedes; your confession cleanses you." The same, on that verse of Psalm 95 [96], "Confession and beauty are in his sight," says: "You love beauty? You wish to be beautiful? Confess. He did not say 'beauty and confession,' but 'confession and beauty.' Were you foul? Confess, that you may be beautiful. Were you a sinner? Confess, that you may be just; 'confession and beauty in his sight.' Let them confess their sins, let them vomit the evils they had greedily devoured, let them not return to their vomit like an unclean dog, and there will be confession and beauty. We love beauty; let us first choose confession, that beauty may follow." The exposition of Augustine on that verse of Psalm 103 [104], "You have put on confession and splendor" *C1,75 C2 plainly bears witness to this opinion too, as does that on that verse of Psalm 84 [85], "Justice will walk before him," etc., recited above. And Ambrose says in the book On Paradise, as is cited in On Penance, dist. 1, where others are cited to the contrary,76 and in Peter's Sentences 4, dist. 17: "No one can be justified from sin unless he has first confessed." The same, in the Lenten sermon, as is likewise cited in the same places: "Confession," he says, "frees the soul from death, confession opens paradise, confession gives hope of salvation." Again Augustine, On True and False Penance 13,77 also cited in the places mentioned: "In this, that the penitent himself speaks to the Priest, and overcomes shame by fear of the offended one, pardon of the crime comes about; for what was criminal in the doing becomes venial through confession." In each of the aforesaid places many similar authorities are recited.

403C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

403D sicut allegatur de poenitent. dist. 1. Alij e contra, et 4. sent. Petri, dist. 17. Non potest quisquam iustificari a peccato nisi fuerit ante confessus: Qui et in sermone quadragesimae, sicut eisdem locis similiter allegatur; Confessio, inquit, animam a morte liberat, confessio aperit paradisum, confessio spem salutis tribuit. Item August. de vera et falsa poenitentia 13. et allegatur locis praedictis, In hoc, inquit, quod poenitens per se ipsum dicit Sacerdoti, et erubescentiam vincit timore offensi, fit venia criminis: Fit enim veniale per confessionem, quod criminale erat in operatione; vtroque etiam loco praedicto multae Autoritates similes recitantur. Verum correptio huius sectae ex correptione sectae prioris sequitur euidenter: Si namque cordis contritio procedens a gratia non praecedit deletionem peccati, multo magis nec oris confessio cum haec sit posterior. Per eadem quoque per quae reducta fuerat prima secta potest et secunda reduci. Peccatum enim est priuatio quaedam tantum, et non confessionis nec alicuius actus, quia tunc cessante confessione, vel illo actu, redirer peccatum: Est igitur priuatio habitus alicuius,

But the correction of this sect follows evidently from the correction of the former sect. For if contrition of heart, proceeding from grace, does not precede the deletion of sin, much less does confession of the mouth, since this is later. By the same means by which the first sect was brought back, the second can also be brought back. For sin is only a certain privation, and not a privation of confession, nor of any act, because then, with confession or that act ceasing, sin would return. It is therefore the privation of some habit, which is either grace or is restored through grace, as was shown above; and this before confession not only in nature but in time, when grace is freely infused into the graceless78 and he is contrite for his sins, as the things already stated also make plain. Again, if mortal sin were not deleted before confession of the mouth in a sinner who receives gratuitous grace and is contrite, and wishes to confess, and is diligently and for a long time seeking a Confessor, then grace and mortal sin would stand together for a long time, which was rejected above. What Catholic, moreover, doubts that in a sinner who by grace already infused duly repents, and wishes to confess, and diligently seeks confession, sins are remitted before confession, and that he is saved if he dies on the way toward the Priest? And if to this man, thus dead, sins are remitted before confession, why not likewise if he had lived until he came to the Priest? Why not likewise for another like him who does not die on the way but lives on until after confession? What is the reason for the difference? What is the cause of the variance, other things being equal, in these cases?79

403D (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

403E qui vel est gratia, vel per gratiam restitutus, sicut superius est ostensum, et hoc ante confessionem nedum natura, sed tempore, quando gratia ingrato gratis infunditur, et conteritur de peccatis, sicut et praehabita manifestant. Item si peccatum mortale non deleretur ante oris confessionem in peccatore recipiente gratuitam gratiam et contrito, volenteque confiteri, et Confessorem diligenter et diu quaerente, starent diu simul gratia et peccatum mortale, quod erat superius reprobatum. Quis etiam Catholicus dubitat in peccatore ex gratia iam infusa debite poenitente, et confiteri volente, ac confessionem diligenter quaerente, peccata ante confessionem dimitti, ipsumque, si moriatur in via versus Sacerdotem, saluari; et si huic sic mortuo ante confessionem dimittantur peccata, cur non similiter si vixisset donec ad Sacerdotem venisset? cur non similiter alteri simili non morienti in via, sed vsque post confessionem viuenti? quae ratio diuersitatis? quae causa varietatis taeteris paribus circa istos?

404A–404E
  • B1 (source) Matt 16.
  • B2 (source) John 20.
  • C1 (source) Lombard.
  • C2 (source) Ambrose.
  • D1 (source) Jerome.
  • E1 (source) Num 6.
  • E2 (source) Origen.

The ten lepers make this plain too: they were cleansed while they were going, at the Lord's command, to seek priests to whom they might show themselves, as Luke 17 relates. The leper whom the Lord first touched with his hand and cleansed shows it evidently as well. Afterward the Lord commanded him to show himself to the priests and to offer what Moses commanded to be offered to them as a testimony, as Matthew 8 and Mark 1 recount more fully. He was to show himself, I mean, by oral confession, and to offer what Moses commanded through satisfaction in deed, which the law prescribes.

Who, moreover, doubts that an unbelieving adult who has been converted in heart by a believer's preaching, who believes in Christ, wishes to be baptized and diligently seeks the baptizer, is baptized from all mortal sins by the baptism of the Spirit80 even before the baptism of water? And if he departs thus, is he not saved, as is sufficiently shown in Peter's Sentences IV, dist. 4, and in the Extra, "On Baptism and its effect: Debitum"?81 Why then not likewise in the baptism of saving penance? The same is proved in many ways in De poenitentia, dist. 1, through the aforesaid lepers, and by authorities and very many effective arguments. Yet it is true that Gratian argues for and against, and affirms neither side but leaves it to the Reader's judgment,82 as is clear from the next-to-last chapter. The authorities and arguments adduced there for the first opinion prove it effectively. Of those adduced for the opposite, some prove our proposition the more if they are examined closely, and some are directed against those who neglect or despise oral confession and the purpose of confessing, as is all plain there from the Gloss and from Peter, Sentences IV, dist. 17, where he both proves and holds this opinion.

The third sect83 grounds itself in the power of the keys. For not falsely or in vain did the Lord say to Peter, B1 "I will give you the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven; and whatever you bind on earth will be bound also in Heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed also in Heaven" (Matthew 16). More generally he said to the disciples when they were gathered, B2 "Those whose sins you forgive, they are forgiven, and those whose sins you retain, they are retained" (John 20). What Christian, moreover, is ignorant that the vicar of Christ on earth, and other lesser prelates and minor priests, by the power of these keys absolve penitents from their sins, bind some with the bond of excommunication and loose others? Otherwise too, as it argues, it would be superfluous to be absolved.

But this sect cannot stand on its adherents' understanding of it. For if neither contrition of heart nor confession of mouth precedes the blotting out of sin, as was shown above, much less does the priest's absolution, since this, if it is done lawfully, comes after those. C1 This sect too can be corrected, as the one before it was corrected. Hence Peter also, Sentences IV, Dist. 18, proves and holds that sins have been blotted out before the absolution imparted by the priest. Again, if sins are remitted in the priest's absolution, either the priest remits them by his absolution, or God does so at his absolution. But the priest does not properly blot out sins; C2 God alone does, as was shown above. Hence Ambrose also, as he is cited in Sentences IV, Dist. 18 of Peter, and in De poenitentia, Dist. 1. "Others, on the other side."84 "The word of God," he says, "remits sins; the priest is the judge; the priest indeed performs his office, but exercises the rights of no power."

D1 Jerome too says, as he is cited in the Gloss on that text of Matthew 16, "Whatever you bind," etc., and in Peter's Sentences IV, dist. 18: "Bishops and presbyters, not understanding this passage, take on something of the haughtiness of the Pharisees, so that they think they can either condemn the innocent or release the guilty, whereas before God it is not the sentence of priests but the life of the guilty that is sought. We read in Leviticus about lepers, where they are commanded to show themselves to the priests, and if they have leprosy, they are then made unclean by the priest. It is not that priests make lepers and unclean persons; it is that they have knowledge of what is leprous and not leprous, and can discern who is clean and who unclean. As the priest there makes the leper unclean, so here the bishop or presbyter binds or looses."

Who, moreover, will even slightly suppose that the priest, by absolving outwardly, creates inwardly in the sinner's soul a grace that purges sins, as was shown above? Hence the Lord also commanded through Moses that Aaron and his sons were to say: "Thus you shall bless the children of Israel, and you shall say to them: May the Lord bless you and keep you; may the Lord show you his face and have mercy on you; may the Lord turn his countenance to you and give you peace. And they shall invoke my name over the children of Israel, and I will bless them" E1 (Numbers 6). "I," he says, that is, I alone, "will bless them"; that is, I will give them inwardly the effect of the blessing, namely grace, or an increase of grace.

Nor does God always bestow grace, or remit sins, at the priest's absolution. For such bearers of these heavenly keys can sometimes go astray: they bind, that is, putatively and in their own judgment, some who in truth and in God's judgment have been loosed from the bond of sin, and in the same way they loose some E2 who are truly bound. Hence Origen too, as Peter cites him, Sentences IV, Dist. 18, says: "Someone has departed from charity, from faith, from truth; by this he has departed from the camps of the Church,

404A Hoc autem et illi decem viri leprosi, qui ad iussionem Dominicam dum irent quaerere Sacerdotes vt se eis ostenderent, sunt mundati, de quibus Luc. decimo septimo, lucide manifestant. Quod etiam euidenter ostendit ille leprosus, quem Dominus primo, manu tetigit, et mundauit, et postea praecepit, vt ostenderet se Sacerdotibus, et offerret quod praecepit Moses in testimonium illis offerri, sicut Matth. 8. et Marc. 1. plenius recitatur. Ostenderet, inquam, se per Confessionem oris, et offerret quod praecepit Moses per satisfactionem operis, quod lex iubet. Quis etiam dubitat infidelem adultum ad praedicationem fidelis conuersum corde, et credentem in Christum, volentem baptizari, et quaerentem diligenter Baptistam; etiam ante baptismum aquae, baptismo flaminis a mortalibus omnibus baptizari, et si sic decedat, saluari, sicut satis ostenditur quarto Sent. Petri distinct. 4. Et extra, de Baptismo et eius effectu: Debitum. Cur ergo non similiter in Baptismo poenitentiae salutaris? Hoc idem probatur multipliciter, De poenitent. distinct. 1. per leprosos praedictos, et Autoritares ac

404B rationes quamplurimas efficaces: Verum est tamen quod Gratianus arguit pro, et contra, et neutram partem affirmat, sed Lectoris iudicio derelinquit, sicut capitulo penultimo clare patet. Autoritates vero et rationes pro sententia prima ibi adductae efficaciter illam probant; quae autem ad oppositum adducuntur, quaedam magis probant propositum si inspiciantur subtiliter, quaedam procedunt contra negligentes seu contemnentes oris Confessionem, et propositum confitendi, sicut totum patet ibi per Glossam, et per Petrum 4. Sentent. distinct. 17. vbi et sententiam istam probat et tenet. Tertia secta se fundat in clauium potestate. Non enim falso aut frustra Dominus dixit Petro, B1 Tibi dabo claues Regni Coelorum; Et quodcunque ligaueris super terram, erit ligatum et in Coelis; Et quodcunque solueris super terram, erit solutum et in Coelis, Matth. 16. Qui et generalius, Quorum, inquit discipulis congregatis, B2 remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis, et quorum retinueritis, retenta sunt, Iohan. 20. Quis etiam Christianus ignoret, vicarium Christi in terris, et alios inferiores praelatos et

404C Sacerdotes minores virtute harum clauium a peccatis absoluere poenitentes? aliquos vinculo excommunicationis ligare, et aliquos soluere? Alias quoque vt arguit, superfluum esset absolui. Haec autem secta ad intellectum Sectatorum stare non potest: Si enim neque cordis contritio, neque oris confessio praecedit deletionem peccati, sicut superius est ostensum, multo magis nec absolutio Sacerdotis, cum haec, si fiat legitime, sit post illas. C1 Potest quoque secta haec corrigi sicut proxima est correcta. Quare et Petrus 4. Sentent. Dist. 18. probat et tenet peccata esse deleta ante absolutionem a Sacerdote impensam. Item si in absolutione Sacerdotis dimittantur peccata, vel Sacerdos per absolutionem suam ea dimittit, vel Deus ad absolutionem illius. Sacerdos autem non proprie delet peccata, C2 sed solus Deus sicut superius est ostensum: Vnde et Ambrosius, sicut •llegatur, 4. Sentent. Petri, Dist. 18. et de Poenitent. Dist. 1. Alij e contra. Verbum, inquit, Dei dimittit peccata, Sacerdos est Iudex, Sacerdos quidem officium suum exhibet, sed nullius potestatis

404D iura exercet. D1 Dicit que Hieronymus sicut allegatur in Glossa, super illud Matth. 16. Quodcun que ligaueris, etc. et 4. Sent. Petri, dist. 18. Istum locum Episcopi et Presbyteri non intelligentes, aliquid sibi de Pharisaeorum assumunt supercilio, vt vel damnent innocentes, vel soluere se noxios arbitrentur, cum apud Deum non sententia Sacerdotum, sed reorum vita quaeratur. Legimus in Leuitico de Ieprosis vbi iubentur ostendere se Sacerdotibus, et si Iepram habuerint, tunc a Sacerdote immundi fiant, non quod leprosos, Sacerdotes faciant, et immundos; sed quod habeant notitiam leprosi et non leprosi, et possint discernere qui mundus, quiue immundus sit. Quomodo igitur ibi leprosum Sacerdos immundum facit, sic et hic alligat vel soluit Episcopus vel Presbyter. Quis etiam vel leuiter aestimabit Sacerdotem absoluendo exterius, creare interius gratiam in anima peccatoris purgatoriam peccatorum, sicut superius est ostensum? Quare et Dominus praecepit per Mosen, Aaron, et filijs eius, dicens; Sic benedicetis filijs Israel, et dicetis eis; Benedicat tibi Dominus, et custodiat

404E te; ostendat Dominus faciem suam tibi, et misereatur tui: Conuertat Dominus vultum suum ad te, et det tibi pacem; Inuocabunt nomen meum super filios Israel, et ego benedicam eis, E1 Numer. 6. Ego, inquit, scilicet solus benedicam eis, id est, effectum benedictionis, scilicet gratiam, augmentumue gratiae intrinsecus dabo eis. Nec Deus ad absolutionem Sacerdotis, semper tribuit gratiam, vel dimittit peccata. Hujusmodi namque clauigeri harum coelestium clauium possunt aliquoties delirare, ligando scilicet putatiue et eorum iudicio aliquos, qui secundum veritatem et Dei iudicium, a peccate vinculo sunt soluti, et sol •endo similiter aliquos, E2 qui veraciter sunt ligati. Quare et Origenes sicut recitat eum Petrus, 4. Sentent. Dist. 18. sic ait, Exiit quis a charitate, a fide, a veritate; per hoc exiit de castris Ecclesiae,

405A–405B
  • B1 (source) Leo.
  • B2 (source) Tobit 12. Proverbs 15. Luke 11.

even if he is not cast out by the voice of a bishop; and conversely, someone is sent outside by an unjust judgment, but if he has done nothing to deserve going out, he is not harmed at all. For sometimes the one who is sent outside is inside, and the one who is outside is seen to be held within." Jerome, cited above, plainly testifies to this too. Hence Peter also, Sentences IV, distinct. 16, immediately after reciting Jerome's saying, adds: "It is openly shown here that God does not follow the judgment of the Church, which sometimes judges by subreption85 and sometimes through ignorance; but God always judges according to the truth, both in remitting and in retaining faults."

Innocent III agrees with him: Extra, "On the sentence of excommunication": A nobis saepe quaesitum. "The judgment of God," he says, "always rests on the truth, which neither deceives nor is deceived; but the judgment of the Church sometimes follows opinion, which it often happens both to deceive and to be deceived. For this reason it sometimes happens that one who is bound before God is loosed before the Church, and one who is free before God is bound by an ecclesiastical sentence." This can also be drawn from below, in the same title, Inquisitioni tuae, and from above, in "On the restitution of the despoiled," Literas. There it is plainly laid down that if one of the spouses, after the marriage has been celebrated, discovers for certain a lawful impediment which he nevertheless cannot prove, by reason of which they cannot unite carnally without mortal sin, then however much, at the instance of the other spouse, he is judicially compelled by ecclesiastical censures to render the conjugal debt, he must by no means do it, but rather humbly bear the sentence of excommunication for the whole time of his life.

The fourth sect seems to be founded on that common saying cited above: "Sin is not forgiven unless what was taken away is restored," and many similar sayings set down there support it likewise. Hence Pope Leo also, B1 as he is cited in De poenitentia, distinct. 1, and in Peter's Sentences IV, dist. 17: "Christ," he says, "handed over this power to the leaders of the Church, that they should give to those who confess the satisfaction of penance, and, when these same had been cleansed by salutary satisfaction, admit them through the gate of reconciliation to the communion of the sacraments." Hence too Raphael, in Tobit 12: "Almsgiving," he says, "frees from death, and it is that which purges sins, B2 and makes one find eternal life." Hence also Proverbs 15:86 "By mercy and faith sins are purged,"

405A etiamsi Episcopi voce non abijciatur, sicut e contra: aliquis non recto iudicio foras mittitur, sed si non egit vt mereretur exire nihil laeditur. Interdum enim qui foras mitticur, intus est, et qui foras est intus videtur retineri, quod et plane testatur Ieronymus superius allegatus. Quare et Petrus 4. Sentent. distinct. 16. recitato dicto Ieronymi immediate subiungit; Aperte hic ostenditur, quod non sequitur Deus Ecclesiae iudicium quae per surreptionem interdum, et ignorantiam quandoque iudicat; Deus autem iudicat semper secundum veritatem, et in remittendis, et in retinendis culpis. Cui et concorditer Innocentius tertius; Extra de sententia excommunicationis; A nobis saepe quaesitum. Iudicium, inquit, Dei veritati, quae non fallit, neque fallitur, semper innititur; iudicium autem Ecclesiae nonnunquam opinionem sequitur, quam et fallere saepe contingit et falli: propter quod, contingit interdum, vt qui ligatus est apud Deum, apud Ecclesiam sit solutus, et qui liber est apud Deum, Ecclesiastica est sententia innodatus. Quod et potest elici infra, eodem, Inquisitioni tuae, et supra, de restitutione spoliatorum, Literas. Vbi traditur manifeste, quod si alter coniugum post matrimonium

405B celebratum, deprehendat pro certo impedimentum legitimum, quod tamen probare non potest, ratione cuius non possunt sine peccato mortali carnaliter commisceri, quantumcunque ad instantiam alterius coniugis per censuras Ecclesiasticas iudicialiter compellatur ad debitum carnale reddendum, nullo modo hoc debet, sed potius toto tempore vitae suae excommunicationis sententiam humiliter sustinere. Quarta secta videtur fundari in illo communi superius allegato; Non dimittitur peccatum nisi restituatur ablatum, cui et multa similia ibi similiter posita suffragantur. Quare et Leo Papa, B1 sicut allegatur de poeniten. distinct. 1. et 4. Senten. Petri, dist. 17. Christus, inquit, hanc praepositis Ecclesiae tradidit potestatem, vt confitentibus poenitentiae satisfactionem darent, et eosdem salubri satisfactione purgatos ad communionem Sacramentorum per ianuam reconciliationis admitterent. Quapropter et Raphael Tobiae 12. Eleemosyna, inquit, a morte liberat, et ipsa est quae purgat peccata, B2 et facit inuenire vitam aeternam. Vnde et Parab. 15. Per misericordiam et fidem purgantur peccata;

405C–405E
  • C1 (source) Proverbs 15. Ecclesiasticus 34. Isa 1.
  • D1 (source) Gen 4.
  • D2 (source) Gregory.
  • ‖405E·1 (variant) datur,
  • 406E·1 (source) Augustine.

and the Savior, Luke 11: "Give alms, and behold, all things are clean for you." Many similar sayings about fasting, prayer, and the like occur frequently in the Scriptures. This sect too can be corrected in the same way as the others have been corrected. It is also plain from what precedes that no one's almsgiving, or any works whatever, are dear, pleasing, or acceptable to God87 as long as that person is in mortal sin, outside charity and grace: not dear, not pleasing, and not accepted by him. Hence Proverbs 15: "The sacrifices of the wicked are an abomination to the Lord; the vows of the just are acceptable." C1 And Ecclesiasticus 34: "The Most High does not approve the gifts of the wicked, nor does he look upon the offerings of the unjust, nor will he be propitiated for sins by the multitude of their sacrifices." And Isaiah 1: "Do not offer sacrifice any more in vain, says the Lord. Incense is an abomination to me. New moon and Sabbaths and other feasts I will not bear. Your assemblies are wicked. Your Kalends and your solemnities my soul hates. They have become burdensome to me; I am weary of bearing them. And when you stretch out

your hands, I will turn my eyes away from you, and when you multiply prayer, I will not hear; for your hands are full of blood." Hence also Genesis 4: D1 "The Lord," it says, "looked upon Abel and upon his gifts." Upon Abel, that is, upon the one who offered or gave, first, and upon his gifts second, and on account of the giver upon the gifts, not the reverse.

Hence also blessed Gregory, Moralia 22.11, on that text of Job 31, "My door lay open to the traveller": D2 "A gift," he says, "is not accepted from the hand by Almighty God if it is brought forth with a heart bound in malice. For the mind of the one who offers alms must first be cleansed, because everything that is given to God is weighed by the mind of the giver. Every stain of malice must therefore be wiped away from our inner man by a change of thought, because an offering cannot placate the Judge's anger unless it pleases by the cleanness of the one who offers. Hence it is written: 'God looked upon Abel and upon his gifts; but upon Cain and his gifts he did not look.' For the sacred utterance does not say, 'He looked upon the gifts of Abel, and did not look upon the gifts of Cain,' but first says that he looked upon Abel, and then adds 'and upon his gifts'; and again it says that he did not look upon Cain, and then adds 'nor upon his gifts': for what is given is received from the heart of the giver. Therefore Abel did not please by his gifts; rather the gifts offered pleased because of Abel. For it is read that the Lord looked first upon him who gave, before the things he gave."

He too, as Gratian recounts, 14, question 5, Scriptum, speaks thus: "It is written, 'The sacrifices of the wicked are abominable to God, and the vows of the just are acceptable.' For in God's judgment it is not what, but by whom, it ‖405E·1 is given that is regarded. Hence it is that it is written: 'God looked upon Abel and upon his gifts; but upon Cain and upon his gifts he did not look.' For when he was about to say that the Lord looked upon the gifts, he took care to say first that he looked upon Abel; from which it is plainly shown that the one who offered did not please by his gifts, but the gifts pleased by the one who offered. For the Most High does not approve the gifts of the wicked, nor look upon their offerings, nor will he be propitiated for their sins by the multitude of sacrifices." Again, Augustine, On true and false penance, 14: "Let the penitent offer," he says, 406E·1

405C et Saluator, Luc. 11. Date eleemosynam, et ecce omnia munda sunt vobis. Quibus et multa similia, de ieiunio, et oratione, et de huiusmodi occurrunt saepius in Scripturis. Haec etiam potest similiter corrigi, sicut et aliae sunt correctae. Ex praecedentibus quoque patet nullius eleemosynas seu opera quaelibet esse chara, grata, acceptaue Deo quamdiu ipse est in peccato mortali extra charitatem et gratiam, non charus, non gratus, nec acceptus ab eo. Vnde et Parab. 15. Victimae impiorum abominabiles Domino, vota iustorum placabilia. C1 Et Ecclesiast. 34. Dona iniquorum non probataltissimus, nec respicit in oblationibus iniquorum, nec in multitudine sacrificiorum propitiabitur peccatis. Et Esaiae, 1. Ne offeratis, inquit Dominus, vltra sacrificium frustra; Incensum vestrum abominatio est mihi, neomeniam, et Sabbata, et Festiuitates alias non feram; Iniqui sunt coetus vestri; Kalendas vestras, et solennitates vestras odiuit anima mea, facta sunt mihi molesta, laboraui sustinens; et cum extenderitis

405D manus vestras, auertam oculos meos a vobis, et cum multiplicaueritis orationem, non exaudiam; Manus enim vestrae sanguine plenae sunt. Quare et Gen. 4. Respexit, inquit, D1 Dominus ad Abel, et ad munera eius; Ad Abel, inquit, scilicet ad offerentem seu dantem primo, et ad munera eius secundo, et propter dantem, ad munera, non e contra. Vnde et beatus Gregorius 22. Moral. 11. super illud Iob 31. Ostium meum viatori patuit; Ab omnipotente, D2 inquit, Deo munus ex manu non accipitur, quod corde obligato in malitia profertur. Mundari etenim prius debet animus, qui eleemosynam praebet, quia omne quod datur Deo, ex dantis mente pensatur. Cuncta itaque malitiae macula ab interiori nostro homine cogitationis immutatione tergenda est, quia iram Iudicis placare nescit oblatio, nisi ex munditia placeat offerentis. Vnde scriptum est; Respexit Deus ad Abel, et ad monera eius; ad Cain autem, et ad munera eius non respexit. Ne que etenim sacrum eloquium dicit; Respexit ad munera Abel et ad Cain munera non respexit, sed prius ait, quia respexit ad Abel, ac dein de subiunxit, et ad munera

405E eius: et rursum dicit, quia Non respexit ad Cain, ac deinde subdit, nec ad munera eius: ex dantis quippe corde id quod datur, accipitur. Idcirco non Abel ex muneribus, sed ex Abel munera oblata placuerunt. Prius nam que ad eum legitur Dominus respexisse qui dabat, quam ad illa quae dabat. Qui et sicut recitat Gratianus, 14. quaest. 5. Scriptum: sic ait, Scriptum est, Victimae impiorū abhominabiles sunt Deo, et vota iustorū placabilia. Ne que enim in Dei iudicio, quid, sed a quo ‖405E·1 detur, inspicitur. Hinc est enim quod scriptum est; Respexit Deus ad Abel, et ad munera eius; ad Cain autem et ad munera eius non respexit. Dicturus quippe quod Dominus respexit ad munera, praemisit sollicite, quia respexit ad Abel; ex qua re patenter ostenditur, quia non offerens a muneribus, sed munera ab offerente placuerunt. Dona quippe iniquorū non probat Altissimus, nec respicit in oblationibus eorū, nec in multitudine sacrificiorū propitiabitur peccatis eorum. Item Augustinus de vera et falsa poenitentia 14. Offerat, inquit, 406E·1

"to God his mind and contrition of heart; then also what he can from his possessions; then let him offer in safety what he offers." "The Lord looked upon Abel and upon his gifts," but it says "upon Abel" before "upon the gifts": for taking the mind, which he knew to be humble and pure, he rewarded the gifts of its generosity. The same author, Enchiridion 59,88 says: "Whoever wishes to give alms in due order must begin with himself and give the alms to himself first, and cleanse his interior, as it is read elsewhere: 'Cleanse what is within, and what is outside will be clean.' The Lord, admonishing about this almsgiving, says: 'But as for what remains, give alms, and behold, all things are clean for you.'" Peter, Sentences IV, dist. 15, citing this in substance, says: "By this almsgiving, which a man owes first to himself, the interior things are cleansed; urging this, Christ says: 'Cleanse what is within.' For to the unclean nothing is clean, but their mind and conscience are polluted." Of fasting, prayer, and the like, the same judgment must be made for the same reason.

The fifth sect fortifies itself by this: that there is a penance that remits sin, as had been alleged at the beginning, a penance that is practiced in the Church more worthily than that acceptable penance which proceeds from grace,89 and which is a most salutary sacrament. Hence Peter also, Sentences IV, dist. 1, defining a sacrament, says: "That is properly called a sacrament which is so a sign of the grace of God and a form of invisible grace that it bears its image and exists as its cause." And Augustine says, as he is cited in Sentences IV of Peter, dist. 17, and in De poenitentia, dist. 1: "Do penance such as is done in the Church. Let no one say to himself: 'I do it in secret; I do it before God; God, who pardons me, knows that I do it in my heart.' Then it was said without cause, 'Whatever you loose on earth will be loosed also in heaven'; then the keys of the Church were given without cause; we even make void the word of Christ." For this reason Peter also, Sentences IV, dist. 14, says that outward penance is a sacrament and a cause of salvation and justification, as was more fully alleged above. Moreover, if penance is a sacrament, it is the sign of a sacred thing; for so a sacrament is commonly defined, and this can be had from Augustine, City of God 10.11,90 and Peter recites it in Sentences IV, dist. 1.

406A poenitens Deo mentem, et cordis contritionem, deinde et quod potest de possessione, tunc quod offert, securus offerat. Respexit Dominus ad Abel et ad munera eius, sed prius dicit ad Abel, quam ad munera: Sumens enim mentem, quam cognouit humilem et puram, remunerauit eius largitatis munera. Idem Enchirid. 59. Qui, inquit, vult dare ordinate eleemosynam, a seipso debet incipere, et eam primitus sibi dare, et interiora mundare, sicut alibi legitur, Mundate quae intus sunt, et quae foras sunt, munda erunt. De hac eleemosyna admonens Dominus, Veruntamen, inquit, quod superest, date eleemosynam, et ecce omnia munda sunt vobis. Quem et Petrus 4. sentent. dist. 15. sententialiter recitans, Hac, inquit, eleemosyna quam sibi debet homo primitus, mundantur interiora, ad quod hortans Christus ait, Mundate quae intus sunt; Immundis enim nihil est mundum, sed polluta sunt eorum mens et conscientia. De ieiunio autem, oratione, et similibus simili ratione, similiter iudicandum. Quinta secta per hoc se munit, quod aliqua poenitentia est remissiua

406B peccati, sicut in principio fuerat allegatum, et quae dignius quam poenitentia illa grata quae procedit a gratia, exercetur in Ecclesia, et est saluberrimum sacramentum. Quare et Petrus 4. sent. dist. 1. definiens Sacramentum, Sacramentum, inquit, proprie dicitur, quod ita est signum gratiae Dei, et inuisibilis gratiae forma, vt ipsius imaginem gerat, et causa existat. Dicitque Augustinus, sicut allegatur 4. sent. Petri, dist. decima septima et de Poenitentia, dist. 1. Agite poenitentiam qualis agitur in Ecclesia, Nemo dicat sibi, occulte ago, Apud Deum ago, Nouit Deus qui mihi ignoscit, quia in corde ago; ergo sine causa dictum est; Quae solueritis in terra, erunt soluta et in caelis; ergo sine causa claues Ecclesiae datae sunt; frustramus etiam verbum Christi. Quamobrem et Petrus 4. sent. dist. 14. dicit quod poenitentia exterior est Sacramentum et causa salutis et iustificationis, sicut superius plenius allegatus. Si etiam poenitentia sit sacramentum, est sacrae rei signum; sic enim sacramentum communiter definitur, et potest haberi ex Augustino 10. de Ciuit. Dei 11. et recitat Petrus 4. sent. dist. 1.

But what could signify anything holier than the sanctification of the profane sinner and the amendment of sin? Otherwise it would also seem that the whole of sacramental penance would be superfluous, or at least some part of it. Men of this sect, too, can be restrained by the very things by which others also are restrained 91. Moreover, who doubts that the penitent, before the whole penance has been completed, has been cleansed from sin as to guilt, that is, from the stain of sin, though not yet released from the liability to punishment? What would otherwise become of one who is duly penitent, confessing, accepting penance, duly beginning and continuing it, but who dies before the penance has been fully completed? Who does not know that such a man passes to the fire of purgatory? If he were to die in mortal sin, he would go down to hell, where there is only punishment of sins, not purgation. What, too, are we to think of those who repent late, at the point of death, in the last gasping breath, and who do not complete the penance due in the present life? Do such men depart with their mortal sins? God forbid, God forbid! He who says this sins mortally, as no Christian doubts. Who, moreover, does not know that a priest who is doing long penance for a mortal sin can lawfully celebrate Mass before the penance is completed? And who doubts that no one in mortal sin can lawfully celebrate? For these reasons, then, and others like them touched on beforehand, the last opinion seems to me true: that grace precedes justification immediately, with no act of the justified man intervening, whether temporally or naturally; that the justification of the unjust man itself precedes, according to nature, his acts and his just works; and moreover that in any adult, justification is always in fact followed naturally by some just acts, for example love and contrition, and inseparably accompanied by them. Furthermore, according to what was set out in the twenty-third and twenty-fifth of this, I believe that God intrinsically (that is, as to the act or intrinsic affection of the will) has always, wholly and equally, equally freely, equally dearly, loved, loves, and will love whoever is to be justified or has been justified, for example Paul, before his conversion, in it, and after it.

406C Sed quid sanctius designaret, quam sanctificationem peccatoris prophani et emendationem peccati? Aliter etiam videtur, quod tota poenitentia sacramentalis esset superflua, vel saltem aliqua pars illius. Huius etiam sectae viti possunt, per quae et alij, refraenari. Quis etiam dubitat poenitentem, ante poenitentiam totam peractam, a peccato quoad culpam, a macula scilicet peccati esse mundatum, licet non a reatu poenae solutum? Quid aliter fieret de debite poenitente, confitente, poenitentiam admittente, et illam debite inchoante atque continuante, sed ante poenitentiam peractam plenarie decedente? Quis nesciat talem ad purgatorium ignem transite? si tamen cum peccato mortali decederet, descenderet ad infernum, vbi tantum punitio non purgatio peccatorum. Quid etiam sentiendum de sero poenitentibus in mortis articulo, in vltimo vitae anhelitu et hiatu, nec perficientibus poenitentiam debitam in praesenti? Decedunt tales cum peccatis suis mortalibus? Absit, Absit; peccat mortaliter qui hoc

406D dicit, sicut nullus dubitat Christianus. Quis etiam nesciat Sacerdotem longam poenitentiam pro peccato mortali agentem, posse missam licite celebrare ante poenitentiam consummatam? et cui dubium, nullum in peccato mortali posse licite celebrare? Propter haec ergo talia praelibata, videtur mihi opinio vltima esse vera, et gratiam praecedere iustificationem immediate, nullo scilicet actu iustificati temporaliter vel naturaliter mediante: Ipsam quoque iustificationem iniusti praecedere secundum naturam actus, et opera eius iusta; ipsam insuper iustificationem in quocunque adulto aliquos actus iustos, puta dilectionem et contritionem semper de facto naturaliter consequi, et inseparabiliter comitari. Porro iuxta praemissa 23. et 25o. huius, credo, quod Deus intrinsece, quantum scilicet ad actum seu affectum intrinsecum voluntatis, semper omnino aequaliter, aeque gratuito, aeque chare dilexit, diligit, et diliget iustificandum, seu iustificatum quemcunque, puta Paulum, ante conuersionem, in ipsa, et post ipsam. Credo etiam iuxta praemissa multis capitulis quod dilectio ista Dei aeterna, sit pure gratuita, quia nullis praeuenta meritis creaturae; Quare et consequenter, vt in nullo sim

406D–407B
  • A1 (source) Isa 45.
  • B1 Lumbardus.
  • B2 Augustinus.
  • ‖B3 texit.
  • B4 Hieronymus. Cassiodorus.

I believe also, according to what was set out in many chapters, that this eternal love of God is purely gratuitous, since it was anticipated by no merits of the creature. And accordingly, so that I may be ungrateful in nothing for the most gratuitous and most ample grace of my most liberal and most magnificent Lord God, but may repay him full thanks 92 for all that he has freely granted me, at least by acknowledging his benefits in general, generally, in accordance with what has been shown before and against the opinions set out above, I confess my God 93. As he loved me eternally and freely, and eternally determined, at the time pleasing in his sight, freely to confer on me justifying grace, so, when the pleasing time comes, he freely pours justifying grace into me, unjust as I am. He freely justifies me, freely washes away my injustices, freely raises me up and heals me, freely remits to me the debt of eternal punishment and freely turns it into temporal punishment, and freely makes me a son of the kingdom. He does this himself, not I: through himself and through his grace, not through me but in me and from me, doing it purely freely. Further, according to Corollary 41 of this: through him, and through his grace freely infused into me, and through me at once and in me, consequently in nature and inseparably, by those gratuitous benefits he has recalled, he freely makes me myself freely love God and repent of all my offences. Come then, "Bless the Lord, my soul, and all that is within me, his holy name; bless the Lord, my soul, and do not forget all his recompenses." The holy Church of God also seems to bear witness to this, singing thus: "From on high the Lamb is sent to release the debt freely. Let us all with tears raise our voice for pardon." "To release," it says, "freely," not on account of any preceding merit, the debt of mortal guilt and of the eternal punishment due. Whence it also fittingly adds: "Let us all with tears raise our voice for pardon." That is, for pardon of the aforesaid guilt and punishment, already naturally granted beforehand, let us raise our voice, namely the inner voice of love, with tears, that is, with the bitterness of contrition and, after that, the act of penance. A1 This the Lord also foretold through Isaiah 45, saying of Cyrus, under the type of Christ: "He releases my captivity, not for a price, nor for gifts."

406D (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

406E ingrat, gratissimae et latissimae gratiae liberalissimi ac magnificentissimi Domini Dei mei; sed vt ei pro omnibus quae tribuit mihi gratis, gratiam plenam retribuam, saltem beneficia eius in genere, generaliter agnoscendo iuxta prius ostensa, contra opiniones praemissas, Confiteor Deum meum, sicut aeternaliter gratuito me dilexit, et aeternaliter gratiam iustificatricem, tempore placito coram eo, mihi gratis conferre disposuit; sic tempore placito veniente, gratis infundere gratiam iustificantem mihi iniusto, iustificare me gratis, lauare iniustitias meas gratis, suscitare et sanare me gratis, debitum poenae aeternae dimittere mihi gratis, atque in poenam temporalem vertere ipsam gratis, facere me filium regni gratis, et hoc, ipsum, non me, per ipsum, et per gratiam suam, non per me, sed in me, et de me,

407A facere pure gratis. Vlterius autem iuxta Corollarium, 41. huius; Per ipsum, et per gratiam suam mihi gratis infusam, et per me simul ac in me, consequenter natura et inseparanter eius gratuitis beneficijs memoratis gratis facere meipsum Deum gratis diligere, et de offensis omnibus poenitere: Eia ergo, Benedic anima mea Domino, et omnia quae intra me sunt, nomini sancto eius; Benedic anima mea Domino, et noli obliuisci omnes retributiones eius. Hoc etiam testificari videtur sancta Dei Ecclesia, ita canens: Esursum agnus mittitur laxare gratis debitum. Omnes pro indulgentia vocem demus cum lacrymis, laxare inquit gratis, non pro aliquo merito praecedenti debitum culpae mortalis, et poenae debitae aeternalis. Quare et bene subjungit; Omnes pro indulgentia, scilicet culpae et poenae praedicta, et naturaliter prius facta vocem demus cum lacrymis, vocem scilicet interiorem dilectionis, cum lacrymis, id est, cum amaritudine contritionis, et actu poenitentiae subsequenter. A1 Quod et Dominus per Esaiam 45. praedicens; Ipse, inquit, de Cyro sub typo Christi, captiuitatē meam dimittit, non in pretio, nec

407B in muneribus. Quare et Petrus 4. Sent. Dist. 18. Sicut, inquit, B1 potestatem baptismi retinuit sibi Deus, ita et poenitentiae, et ideo sicut interius animam gratia sua illuminat, ita et simul debitum aeternae mortis relaxat: Ipse enim per seipsum poenitentium peccata tegit, et tunc tegit quando ad poenam non reseruat. Tunc ergo tegit, quando debitum poenae aeternae soluit. Quod autem ipse tegat, aperte dicit Augustinus, exponens illum locum Psalmi; Beati, B2 quorum tecta sunt peccata, id est, cooperta, et oblita. Si enim ‖B3 texuit Deus peccata, noluit aduertere, et si noluit aduertere, noluit animaduertere, id est, punire, sed ignoscere. Ita ergo dicit a Deo tecta, vt Deus non videat, id est, vt aeternaliter non puniat. Videre enim Deum peccata, est ad poenam imputare, auertere autem faciem a peccatis, hoc est, ea ad poenam non reseruare. Item Ieronymus; Quibus Deus dimittit peccata, tegit, ne in judicio reuelantur. B4 Item Cassiodorus; Qui grauia habent peccata, alijs Deus imputat, alijs per misericordiam non imputat. Ex his aperte ostenditur, quod ipse Deus poenitentem soluit a debito poenae, et tunc soluit,

407B–407E
  • B1 (source) Lombard.
  • B2 (source) Augustine.
  • ‖B3 (variant) texit.
  • B4 (source) Jerome. Cassiodorus.
  • 407E·1 (source) Jer 31.
  • E2 (source) Lam, last chapter [5]. Gloss. Augustine.
  • ‖408E·1 te sine iustitia tua. Bernardus.

Wherefore Peter 94 also, in Sentences 4, Dist. 18, says: "Just as B1 God has kept to himself the power of baptism, so also that of penance; and so, as he inwardly enlightens the soul by his grace, so at the same time he relaxes the debt of eternal death. For he himself, by himself, covers the sins of the penitent, and he covers them when he does not reserve them for punishment. Therefore he covers them when he releases the debt of eternal punishment." That he himself covers them Augustine says plainly, expounding that place in the Psalm: "Blessed B2 are they whose sins are covered," that is, hidden and forgotten. "For if God has covered over ‖B3 sins 95, he did not will to attend to them; and if he did not will to attend, he did not will to take notice of them, that is, to punish, but to forgive. He therefore says 'covered by God' meaning that God does not see, that is, does not punish eternally. For God's seeing sins is imputing them to punishment, and turning his face away from sins means not reserving them for punishment." Likewise Jerome: "Those whose sins God forgives, he covers, lest they be revealed in judgment." B4 Likewise Cassiodorus: "Those who have grave sins: to some God imputes them, to others through mercy he does not impute them." From these it is plainly shown that God himself releases the penitent from the debt of punishment, and releases him when he enlightens him within, by inspiring true contrition of heart, namely habitual contrition, that is, a habit of charity or of grace productive of contrition, and itself at that same time producing it. Hence he immediately adds: "Reason supports this opinion, and authorities attest it. For no one is truly pricked in conscience over sin, having a contrite and humbled heart, except in charity; but he who has charity is worthy of life; and no one is at once worthy of life and of death; he is therefore not then bound by the debt of eternal death." For he ceases to be a son of wrath from the moment he began to love and to repent. I say, from the moment he began to love and repent habitually, that is, from the moment he received charity, which is the habit productive of love and of penance, and which then simultaneously produces both the one and the other. And here he hints at the argument against the opinion last mentioned before: wherefore he adds immediately after: "From then on, therefore, he is released from the wrath, which does not abide upon him who believes in Christ, but upon him who does not believe." This cannot be understood except of believing habitually, that is, of having faith as baptized infants believe, and sleeping adults, who do not have the act of faith. Where he also straightway infers: "It is not, therefore, afterwards through the priest to whom he confesses that he is freed from eternal wrath, from which he has already been freed by the Lord from the moment he said 'I will confess'." That is, from that instant of time in which he resolved to confess, or from that instant of nature in which he said habitually, "I will confess," that is, received charity, or the grace which is the habit of speaking so. Likewise it can also be shown that once the habit of charity is received, a man is not freed from wrath and from the debt of eternal punishment naturally earlier through the act of penance, since by that habit he had already been naturally freed from it, as has been more fully argued above against the opinion last mentioned. Hence he adds, concluding at the end: "God alone, therefore, cleanses a man inwardly from the stain of sin, and releases him from the debt of eternal punishment, who says through the Prophet: 'I alone blot out the iniquities and sins of the people.'" In the justification of an adult sinner, however, although he is justified by the habit of charity or grace, naturally antecedent to the act of love or salutary penance, an act of this kind is nevertheless required as an accompaniment in the justified man, according to the law established. It is a kind of gratuitous consequence of an antecedent so gracious, a holy fruit proceeding from a tree previously dead, barren and accursed, but now quickened, made fruitful and sanctified. It is also a kind of spontaneous conversion of the sinner to God, from whom by sinning he spontaneously turned away; and further a kind of spontaneous sorrow of the sinner in his reconciliation to God, whom he had earlier offended with spontaneous delight. Wherefore in Jeremiah 31, in the person of the converted sinner, he speaks thus: "Convert me, and I shall be converted, for you are the Lord my God: 407E·1 for after you converted me, I did penance." He says also in Lamentations, last chapter: "Convert us, Lord, E2 to you, and we shall be converted," which the Gloss alleged above also attests lucidly. Wherefore Augustine, too, in On the words of the Apostle, sermon 15 96: "God made you without you; for you applied no consent that God should make you. How were you consenting, who did not exist? He, then, who made you without you does not justify you without you."

407B (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

407C quando intus illuminat, inspirando cordis veram contritionem, scilicet habitualem, id est habitum charitatis seu gratiae effectiuum contritionis, et ipsam tunc simul tempore facientem: quare et immediate subjungit; Cuisententiae ratio suffragatur, et autoritates attestantur. Nemo enim de peccato vere compungitur, habens cor contritum et humiliatum, nisi in charitate; qui autem habet charitatem, dignus est vita; Nemo autem simul dignus est vita et morte; non est ergo tunc ligatus debito aeternae mortis. Filius enim irae esse desinit, ex quo diligere et poenitere coepit, ex quo, inquam, diligere et poenitere coepit, scilicet habitualiter, id est, ex quo recepit charitatem quae est habitus dilectionis et poenitentiae effectiuus, et tunc simul efficiens hanc et illam; et innuit hic rationem contra opinionem proximam prius factam: quare et immediate post addit; Ex tunc ergo solutus est ab ita, quae non manet super illum qui credit in Christum, sed super illum qui non credit. Hoc autem non potest intelligi, nisi de credere habitualiter, scilicet de fidem habere sicut credunt paruuli baptizati, et adulti dormientes,

407D et actum fidei non habentes; vbi et statim infert; Non ergo postmodum per Sacerdotem, cui confitetur, ab ira aeterna liberatur, a qua jam liberatus est per Dominum, ex quo dixit Confitebor, ex quo scilicet instanti temporis, proposuit confiteri, vel ex quo instanti naturae dixit habitualiter, Confitebor, id est, recepit charitatem, seu gratiam quae est habitus sic dicendi. Similiter quoque potest ostendi quod recepto habitu charitatis, non prius naturaliter per actum poenitentiae liberetur ab ira, et a debito poenae aeternae, a qua prius naturaliter fuit per illum habitum liberatus, sicut superius contra opinionem proximam plenius est deductum. Quare et subdit finaliter concludendo; Solus ergo Deus hominem interius mundat a macula peccati, et a debito aeternae poenae soluit, qui per Prophetam ait; Ego solus deleo iniquitates et peccata populi. In iustificatione autem peccatoris adulti, quamuis justificetur per habitū charitatis sen gratiae antecedentē naturaliter actumdilectionis aut poenitentiae salutaris, actus tamen hujusmodi secundū legem statutā in justificato requiritur comitanter, velut quoddam

407E gratuitum consequens ex antecedente tam grato, et veluti quidam fructus sanctus ex arbore prius mortua, sterili et maledicta, nunc autem viuificata, faecundata, et sanctificata, procedens, veluti etiam conuersio quaedam spontanee peccatoris ad Deum, qui peccando ab eo spō tanee se auertit, veluti insuper tristitia quaedam spontanea peccatoris in reconciliatione ejus ad Deum, quem prius delectatione spontanca offendebat. Quare et Ier. 31. in persona peccatoris conuersi sic ait; Conuerte me et conuertar, quia tu es Dominus Deus meus: 407E·1 Postquam enim conuertisti me, egi poenitentiam. Qui et Thren, vlt. Conuerte, inquit, nos, Domine, E2 ad te et conuertemur, quod et Glossa superius allegata, lucide attestatur. Quare et Aug. de verb. Apost. serm. 15. Sine te, te fecit Deus; Non enim adhibuisti aliquem consensū vt te faceret Deus: quomodo cōsentiebas, qui non eras? qui ergo fecit te, sine te, non iustificat te sine te. Ergo fecit nescientem, iustificat volentem, tamen ipse iustificat, ‖408E·1 ne sit iustitia tua. Cui et concordanter

407E–408C
  • 407E·1 Ierem. 31.
  • E2 Thren. vlt. Glossa. Augustinus.
  • ‖408E·1 (variant) te sine iustitia tua; a separate source margin, Bernard, stands beside "Cui et concordanter Bernardus."
  • ‖B1 (variant) incitari
  • ‖B2 (variant) quod

"Therefore he made one who did not know; he justifies one who is willing; yet he himself justifies, ‖408E·1 lest the justice be yours." Bernard agrees with this, in On grace and free choice 24 97. He says: "Those who think rightly confess a threefold working, not indeed of free choice, but of divine grace in it, or concerning it: the first, creation; the second, reformation; the third is consummation. Since, then, the consummation is to be brought about concerning us, or even in us, but not by us, and creation was accomplished even without us, only reformation, which in a way is with us because of our voluntary consent, will be reckoned to us as merit. Reformation itself is our fasts, vigils, continence, and works of mercy, and the other exercises of the virtues, through which it is surely established that our inner man is renewed from day to day. Meanwhile the intention, bent down by earthly cares, rises little by little from the depths to higher things; the affection, languishing among the desires of the flesh, gradually grows strong in the love of the Spirit; and the memory of the old men 98, soiled by foulness, made bright by new and good acts, grows more illustrious day by day. In these three, then, the inward renewal consists: in rectitude of intention, purity of affection, and recollection of good working, through which the memory, well aware of itself, shines out." But these, since it is certain that they are continually carried on in us ‖B1 by the divine Spirit, are gifts of God; yet since they are done with the assent of our will, they are our merits. "For it is not you," he says, "who speak, but the Spirit of your Father, who speaks in you." Augustine also, in On penance 2 99: "Everyone," he says, "who is already established as the arbiter of his own will, when he comes to the sacrament of the faithful, ‖B2 unless he repents of his old life, cannot begin the new. From this penance, when he is baptized, only infants are exempt 100. For they cannot yet use free choice, and for their consecration and the remission of original sin the faith of those by whom they are offered avails, so that whatever stains of offences they have contracted through others, from whom they were born, they may be cleansed also by the questioning and the answering of others. Of other men, none passes to Christ so as to begin to be what he was not, unless he repents of having been what he was. This first penance is enjoined on the Jews when the Apostle Peter says: 'Do penance, and let each one of you be baptized.'" The same author, in On true and false penance 10, says: "He who has sinned by himself has, through his own sorrow and through the faith of the Church, obtained pardon; this, through baptism, so renders a man clean and new that nothing remains that may displease God. Without penance baptism has profited no one who sinned spontaneously." And above, in 2: "He who is converted necessarily grieves to have what he rejoices to lose." The faith of the universal Church also steadfastly holds that voluntary sins in adults are in no way remitted without penance; and they are not remitted through an act of penance that causally and naturally precedes justifying grace or the remission of mortal sins as to guilt, as was shown above. They are remitted, therefore, together with an act of penance that follows grace and a remission of that kind, as the foregoing also make plain.

407E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

408A Bernardus de gratia et libero arbitrio 24. Qui inquit, recte sapiunt, triplicem confitentur operationem, non quidem liberi arbitrij, sed diuinae gratiae in ipso, siue de ipso; prima, creatio; secunda, reformatio; tertia, est consummatio. Cum ergo consumatio fieri habeat de nobis siue etiam in nobis, non autem a nobis; creatio vero facta sit et sine nobis; sola reformatio quae est nobiscum quodammodo propter voluntarium consensum nostrum, in meritum nobis reputabitur. Reformatio ipsa sunt ieiunia nostra, vigiliae, continentia, et opera misericordiae, caeteraque virtutum exercitia, per quae vtique confiat interiorem nostrum hominem renouari de die in diem, dum et intentio terrenis incuruata curis, de imis paulatim ad superna resurgat, et affectio circa carnis desideria languens sensim in amorem spiritus conualescit, et memoria veterum hominum turpitudine sordens, nouis, bonis que actibus candidata in dies inclarescit. In his ergo tribus interior renouatio consistit, rectitudine scilicet intentionis, puritate affectionis, recordatione bonae operationis, per quā bene sibi conscia

408B memoria enitescit. Verum haec, cum certum sit diuino in nobis ‖B1 actitari spiritu, Dei sunt munera; quia vero cum nostrae voluntatis assensu, nostra sunt merita: Non enim vos estis inquit qui loquimini, sed spiritus patris vestri, qui loquitur in vobis. Augustinus etiam de poenitentia 2o. Omnis, inquit, qui iam suae voluntatis arbiter constitutus est, cum accedit ad Sacramentum fidelium, ‖B2 nisi eum poeniteat vitae veteris, nouam non potest inchoare ab hac poenitentia cum baptizatur, soli paruuli immunes sunt? Nondum enim vti possunt libero arbitrio, quibus ad consecrationem remissionem que originalis peccati prodest eorum fides a quibus offeruntur, vt quascun que maculas delictorum per alios, ex quibus nati sunt, contraxeru nt aliorum etiam interrogatione ac tesponsione purgentur. Caeterorum hominum nullus transit ad Christum vt incipiat esse quod non erat, nisi eum poeniteat fuisse quod erat. Haec prima poenitentia praecipitur Iudaeis dicente Petro Apostolo, Poenitentiam agite, et baptizetur vnusquis que vestrum, Qui et de vera et falsa poenitentia 10. Qui per se, inquit, peccauit, per dolorem proprium,

408C per fidem Ecclesiae indulgentiam acquisiuit, hoc per baptismum ita reddit hominem mundum et nouum, vt nihil remaneat, quod Deo displiceat; sine poenitentia nulli profuit baptismus qui peccauit spontaneus; et supra 2o. Qui, inquit, conuertitur necessario dolet se habere quod gaudet perdere. Tenet quoque constanter fides Ecclesiae generalis, quod peccata voluntariain adultis sine poenitentia nullatenus remittuntur; et non remittuntur per actum poenitentiae causaliter et naturaliter praecedentem gratiam iustificantem, vel remissionem peccatorum mortalium quoad culpam, sicut superius est ostensum. Remittuntur ergo cum actu poenitentiae gratiā et remissionem huiusmodi consequente, sicut et praecedentia manifestant.

Corollary

A corollary: that what is prior according to nature, or naturally prior to another, is that which is the cause of it; that anything from which to another the consequence of subsisting holds 101, and not conversely, is prior to that according to nature. Whence also that not everything from which the consequence of subsisting is not converted is prior according to nature, but [prior] according to superiority or universality according to consequence, or according to any other such mode; that not whatever is prior to another according to nature can be without it; nor again is whatever can be without another, and not conversely, prior to that according to nature, but according to some other mode so called; unless perhaps "prior according to nature" is said equivocally in three modes.

408C COROLLARIVM.

408C Corollarium, quod illud est prius secundum naturam siue prius naturaliter alio, quod est

408D Causa illius quod aliquid, a quo ad aliud tenet Consequentia subsistendi, et non e contra, est prius illo secundum naturam. Quare et quod non omne d quo non conuertitur consequentia subsistendi est prius secundum naturam, sed secundum superioritatem seu vniuersalitatem secundum consequentiam, siue secundum quemlibet alium talem modum, quod non quicquid est prius alio secundum naturam potest esse sine illo; nec etiam quicquid potest esse sine alio, et non e contra, est prius isto secundum naturam, sed secundum aliquem alium modum ita dictum; nisi fortassis prius secundum naturam dicatur aequiuoce tribus modis.

From these, however, certain sparks of truth shine forth, of no small use to logicians, philosophers, theologians, and all lovers of truth: namely, that what is prior according to nature, or naturally prior to another, is that which is the cause of it. This seems to be meant of the efficient, material, and formal cause, albeit according to different special modes 102. Of the final cause, however, it does not so much seem so; rather the opposite seems the case, that it is naturally posterior to the action, or thing, of which it is the final cause. Likewise, that something from which to another the consequence of subsisting holds, and not conversely, is prior to that according to nature. Whence also, that not everything from which the consequence of subsisting is not converted is prior according to nature, but prior according to superiority, or universality, according to non-consequence 103, or according to any other such mode. Likewise, that not whatever is prior to another according to nature can be without it; nor again is whatever can be without another, and not conversely, prior to that according to nature, but according to some other mode already mentioned, unless perhaps "prior according to nature" is said equivocally in many modes.

408D EX his autem quaedam veritatis scintillae, Logicis, Philosophis, Theologis, et omnibus amatoribus veritatis non modicum vtiles elucescunt, quod videlicet, Illud est prius secundum

408E naturam, siue prius naturaliter alio quod est causa illius, quod videtur debere intelligi de causa efficiente, materiali, atque formali, licet secundum modus speciales diuersos; De causa autem finali non tantum videtur, imo magis videtur oppositum, quod illa sit posterior naturaliter actione, seu re, cuius est causa finalis. Item quod aliquid a quo ad aliud tenet conseqentia subsistendi et non e contra, est prius illo secundum naturam; quare et quod non omne, a quo non conuertitur consequentia subsistendi est prius secundum naturam, sed secundum superioritatem, seu vniuerfalitatem, secundum non consequentiam, siue secundum quemlibet alium talem modum. Item quod non quicquid est prius alio secundum naturam, potest esse sine illo, nec etiam quicquid potest esse sine alio et non e contra, est prius illo secundum

409A naturam, sed secundum aliquem alium modum iam dictum, nisi fortassis prius secundum naturam dicatur aequiuoce multis modis. Prima pars huius ex praemissis apparet, et quia est vtilis in doctrina, et vix ab aliquo dubitatur, ipsam commemorare oportuit potius quam probare: Hanc enim concorditer attestantur Logica, naturalis scientia, et diuina, quam et Theologia ac Theologi contestantur, de quarum copia, testimonij gratia pauca sumam. Philosophus siquidem in Praedicamentis, positis quatuor modis Prioris, subiungit; Videtur autem, praeter eos qui dicti sunt, alter esse Prioris modus. Eorum enim quae conuertuntur secundum existentiae consequentiam, quod alterius quomodolibet causa est, digne prius natura illo dicitur; quia vero quaedam sunt huiusmodi, palam est. Esse namque hominem conuertitur secundum existentiae consequentiam ad veram de se orationem. Nam si est homo, vera est oratio, qua dicitur, quoniam homo est; et si vera est oratio qua dicitur, quia homo est, tunc consequitur hominem esse: est autem vera oratio quidem nequaquam causa quod sit res, veruntamen videtur quodammodo res causa vt sit oratio vera. Dum enim res est, aut non

The first part of this appears from what has been set out. Since it is useful in teaching and is scarcely doubted by anyone, it was fitting rather to recall it than to prove it. Logic, natural science, and divine science concordantly attest it, as do theology and theologians; from their abundance I will take a few things, for the sake of testimony. The Philosopher, indeed, in the Categories 104, having set out four modes of the Prior, adds: "But there seems, besides those that have been mentioned, to be another mode of the Prior. For of those things that are convertible according to the consequence of existence, that which is in any way the cause of the other is deservedly said to be prior to it by nature; that there are some things of this kind is plain. For a man's being is convertible, according to the consequence of existence, with the true statement about him. For if there is a man, the statement by which it is said that he is a man is true; and if the statement by which it is said that he is a man is true, then it follows that there is a man. Yet the true statement is in no way the cause of the thing's existing, while the thing seems in some way to be the cause of the statement's being true. For while the thing is, or is not, the statement must be called either true or false. And so one is said to be prior to another according to five modes." Who, moreover, in natural science or in metaphysical wisdom would doubt that causes are prior and superior in nature to things caused, as the simple to the composite, the generator to the generated, the agent to the thing done, and universally the mover to the moved? For how else would they demonstrate that God is the first and highest of all things according to nature? What theologian, moreover, does not know that God truly and really preceded the world and time, yet not temporally, nor according to any successive duration, long, true and real, but only according to cause and nature, as the premises show in the 34th part of the first corollary of this? Boethius attests the same, in the fifth book of the Consolation of Philosophy, in the last prose; Augustine, in Confessions 12, 28, as the same part alleges; and Anselm, in On truth, 12, as is plain from the thirty-ninth. How many testimonies, too, set out copiously in the thirty-fifth and earlier, show that grace precedes our good works, which must be understood not temporally but causally and naturally? Wherefore Peter also, in Sentences 2, Dist. 26, says: "Faith precedes a good will, not in time, but in cause and nature." Who, moreover, would deny that God is the first of causes, and himself causally prior, and therefore naturally prior, in acting in a common action, as the craftsman is prior to the instrument, as is also plain from the next of this? The remaining particles of this first part will easily appear through these and similar considerations.

409A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

409B est, aut vera oratio aut falsa dicatur necesse est; ideoque secundum quinque modos prius alterum altero dicitur. Quis etiam in naturali scientia, aut in metaphysicali saptentia dubiter causas esse priores et superiores apud naturam causatis, puta simplex composito, generans generato, agens acto, et vniuersaliter mouens moto. Quomodo namque aliter demonstrarent Deum esse primum, et summum omnium secundum naturam? Quis etiam Theologus nesciat Deum vere et realiter praecessisse mundum et tempus, nec tamen temporaliter, aut secundum aliquam durationem successiuam, et longam veram, et realem, sed tantum secundum causam et naturam, sicut ostendunt praemissa, 34. parte corollarij primi huius? Hoc idem testatur Boetius, quinto de Consolatione Philosophiae, prosa vltima. Augustinus 12. Confess. 28. sicut eadem pars allegat, et Anselmus de veritate, 12. sicut tricesimo nono patet. Quot etiam testimonia, tricesimo quinto, et citra copiose praemissa ostendunt gratiam praecedere opera nostra bona, quod non temporaliter, sed causaliter atque naturaliter oportet

409C intelligi? Quare et Petrus, secundo Sententiarum, Distinct. 26. Bonam, inquit, voluntatem fides praeuenit, non tempore, sed causa et natura. Quis etiam negauerit Deum esse primam causarum, et ipsum prius causaliter, et ideo prius naturaliter agere in actione communi, sicut artificem instrumento, sicuti etiam ex proximo huius patet. Reliquae vero particulae huius primae partis per haec et huiusmodi faciliter apparebunt. Prima particula secundae partis euidenter consequitur ex hac prima. Sequitur enim, Deus suscitat istum spiritualiter vel corporaliter, ergo iste viuit correspondenter, et non conuertitur; Iste viuit spiritualiter vel corporaliter, ergo Deus suscitat istum sic vel sic. Cum enim diu continue vixerit, erit antecedens verum, et consequens falsum plane, quia Deus nequaquam continue suscitat iam viuentem, sed in instanti vnico suscitauit. Aliqui quoque viuunt naturaliter, quos Deus non naturaliter suscitat, nec naturaliter suscitauit, sicut illi, qui nunquam erant naturaliter mortui: Aliqui

The first particle of the second part follows evidently from this first. For it follows: "God raises this man spiritually or bodily, therefore he lives correspondingly," and it is not convertible; "He lives spiritually or bodily, therefore God raises him thus or thus." For when he has lived long and continuously, the antecedent will be true and the consequent plainly false, because God by no means continually raises one already living, but raised him in a single instant. Some also live naturally whom God does not naturally raise, nor has naturally raised, such as those who were never naturally dead. Some also live spiritually whom God does not so raise, nor has raised, such as the holy Angels, Christ, and perhaps the Mother of Christ. God also lives, who was never raised; wherefore from this living it by no means follows that God raises this, but the reverse. Suppose, therefore, that God now spiritually raises this man, previously spiritually dead, by inspiring the life of grace. Then it follows very well: "God raises this man, therefore he is alive," and it is not convertible, as was shown above. And yet God's raising this man is prior according to nature to his being alive, for it is the cause of it; for because God raises him, therefore he is alive, and not the reverse. Similarly, it follows very well: "God wills to raise this man now, therefore he is alive," by the tenth of this, and it is not convertible, as the foregoing make plain. And yet God's willing to raise this man now is prior in nature to his being alive; for it is [the cause] of that, an efficient cause. Similarly, it follows very well: "God creates this, or wills to create this now, therefore this is," and it is not convertible; for he does not create created things continually, but conserves them. And yet this (the creating) is prior in nature to that (the being), because it is the cause of it. Similarly it follows very well: "This man has grace, therefore he is clean from mortal sin," and it is not convertible. For someone could be clean from mortal sin and not have grace, as perhaps, according to some, was the case with our first parents before the fall, for some little while, that they had neither grace nor guilt; or at least it could have been so. And yet having grace is prior in nature, because it is the cause of that; for grace purges mortal sins, as was shown above. The second particle of this second [part] follows most clearly from this first; and these being evident, the third is plain enough. It is perhaps objected that the Philosopher, in the Categories, setting out the modes of the prior and assigning the second, says that that is prior according to nature from which the consequence of subsisting is not converted.

409C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

409D etiam viuunt spiritualiter, quos Deus non sic suscitat, nec etiam suscitauit, sicut sancti Angeli, Christus, et forsitan Mater Christi. Deus etiam viuit, qui nun quam fuerat suscitatus; quare ad hoc viuere nullatenus sequitur, quod Deus hoc suscitet, sed e contra. Ponatur ergo quod Deus istum prius spiritualiter mortuum, nunc spiritualiter suscitet vitam gratiae inspirando, tunc optime sequitur, Deus hunc suscitat, ergo hic est viuus, et non conuertitur sicut superius est ostensum, et tamen Deum hunc suscitare est prius secundum naturam, quam hunc esse viuum: Est enim causa illius; quia enim Deus hunc suscitat, ideo est viuus, et non e contra. Similiter, optime sequitur, Deus vult suscitare nunc istum, ergo iste est viuus, per decimum huius, et non conuertitur, sicut praecedentia manifestant. Et tamen Deum velle suscitare nunc istum est prius natura, quam istum esse viuum; est enim [cause] illius, causa efficiens. Similiter optime sequitur; Deus hoc creat, vel vult creare nunc hoc, ergo hoc est et non conuertitur; non enim creat creata continue, sed conseruat, et tamen hoc est prius illo natura,

409E quia causa illius. Similiter optime sequitur; Iste homo habet gratiā, ergo est mundus a peccato mortali, et non conuertitur. Aliquis enim posset esse mundus a peccato mortali, et non habere gratiam, sicut forte secundum quosdam fuit de primis parentibus ante lapsum, pro aliqua morula, quod non habuerunt gratiam neque culpam, vel saltem potuit sic fuisse, et tamen habere gratiam est prius natura, quia causa illius: Gratia namque purgat peccata mortalia, sicut superius est ostensum. Secunda vero particula huius 2. clarissime sequitur ex hac prima; quibus patentibus, tertia satis patet. Obijcitur forsitan, quod Phil. in Praed. ponendo modos prioris, assignans secundum, dicit illud esse prius secundum naturā, a quo non conuertitur subsistendi consequentia. Non est ita: Dicit enim Philosophus quod illud est prius, quod non conuertitur secundum subsistendi consequentiam, et a quo non conuertitur in eo quod est consequentia; non tamen dicit, quod illud est prius natura sed potius contra dicit. Dicit

It is not so. For the Philosopher says that that is prior which is not converted according to the consequence of subsisting, and from which it is not converted in that it is a consequence; yet he does not say that it is prior by nature, but rather says the contrary. For he says that there are five modes of the Prior, as was recited above, namely according to time, according to non-conversion of consequence, order, honour, and according to nature. If, however, the second were the same as the fifth, there would be only four modes. The first particle of the third part of the corollary just mentioned follows evidently from the first particle of the second part of it. For according to that, something is prior to another according to nature if from it to that other the consequence of subsisting holds; it cannot therefore subsist without that. This can also be shown otherwise. For God's ‖A1 willing to bring into grace one who is out of grace (ingratum), to justify the unjust, to give him grace and justice and make him pleasing (gratum) and just, is prior naturally, because causally, to his being pleasing and just, as the preceding have taught 92. God's willing created grace to exist, or any creature, and creating it, is also prior in nature to its being, because it is the cause of it, as the ninth of this shows; and yet these cannot be without those, as the tenth of this proves and mutual relation makes plain. Prior also in nature is giving than receiving, acting than being acted upon, moving than being moved; and yet they cannot be separated.

409E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

410A enim quod quinque sunt modi Prioris, sicut erat superius recitatum, scilicet secundum tempus, non conuersionem consequentiae, ordinem, honorabilitatem, et secundum naturam; si tamen secundus esset idem cum quinto, essent quatuor modi tantum. Prima autem particula tertiae partis corollarij praelibati sequitur euidenter ex prima particula secundae partis illius. Nam secundum illam aliquid est prius alio secundum naturam, a quo ad illud aliud tenet consequentia subsistendi; Non potest ergo subsistere sine illo; quod et potest aliter demonstrari. Deum namque ‖A1 velle gratificare ingratum, iustificare iniustum, dare ei gratiam et iustitiam facere eum gratum et iustum, est prius naturaliter quia causaliter, quam ipsum esse gratum et iustum, sicut praehabita docuerunt. Deum etiam velle gratiam creatam esse seu quamlibet creaturam, et creare ipsam est prius natura quam ipsam esse, quia causa illius, sicut nonum huius ostendit, et tamen haec sine illis esse non possunt, sicut decimum huius probat, et mutua relatio manifestat. Prius quoque natura est dare quam recipere, agere quam pati,

410B mouere quam moueri, et tamen separari non possunt. Prius similiter naturaliter quia causaliter est istum recipere gratiam et habere quam peccata deleri, sicut superius monstrabatur; sicut et prius naturaliter, quia causaliter est aerem recipere lucem et habere, quam tenebras effugare, sicut et Solem esse, quam lucere intra vel extra, supposita dispositione omnimoda requisita; quod et videtur vniuersaliter verum esse de omnibus, quae necessario et inseparabiliter consequitur aliqua propria passio, seu aliquod proprium, aliqua actio, aliquisue effectus. Si quis vero obijciat, quod haec est vna communissima regula et maxima generalis, Quicquid est prius alio secundum naturam, potest existere sine illo; videtur mihi quod non; Nec occurrit mihi tatio, neque Autoritas, in qua possit secure fundari ita generaliter intellecta: Posset tamen verificari per aliquas exceptiones, sicut regulae Iuristarum, excipiendo scilicet casus praetactos, et alios sicut oportet. Secunda vero particula huius tertiae ex secunda particula partis secundae consequitur euidenter. Oppositum autem videntur sentire Plato, Aristoteles,

Similarly, prior naturally, because causally, is this man's receiving and having grace than the blotting out of sins, as was shown above. Just so it is prior naturally, because causally, for the air to receive and have light than to put darkness to flight, and for the Sun to be than to shine within or without, every requisite disposition being supposed. This also seems universally true of all things upon which some proper passion, or some proper attribute, some action, or some effect, necessarily and inseparably follows. But if anyone should object that this is one most common rule and general maxim, "Whatever is prior to another according to nature can exist without it," it seems to me not. Nor does any reason occur to me, nor any authority, on which it could safely be grounded when understood so generally. It could, however, be verified with certain exceptions, like the rules of the jurists, by excepting, namely, the cases touched on and others as is fitting. The second particle of this third follows evidently from the second particle of the second part. Plato, Aristotle and Averroes, the philosophers named, seem to hold the opposite. For Aristotle, in Metaphysics 5, 16 105, having set out many modes in which things are called prior and posterior, adds: "Others [are called prior] according to nature and substance, whatever can be without others, while those others cannot be without them; which definition Plato used 106; with whom Averroes also agrees in his commentary." It can be said that this is to be understood according to common repute rather than according to truth, and according to the opinion of Plato; or otherwise, that it can be understood like another similar rule already given. The third particle of this third part will easily be shown through the third particle of the second. But it can also be said otherwise that many equivocate in the priority of nature. Some, speaking more properly and profoundly, call "prior according to nature" what is so according to causality, as in the first particle of the first part of the corollary mentioned. Others, however, by common repute and custom rather than truly, call it so according to non-conversion of consequence, or according to consequence; still others according to the possibility of being without another and not conversely, as appears from the foregoing. Still others call "prior according to nature" what is earlier intended by nature, and so the whole is said to be prior to the part, and the end to that which is for the end. Whence the Philosopher, in Politics 1, 1 107, says that the city is prior by nature to the household and to each individual. Moreover, "prior according to nature" can, not improbably, be said to mean "more perfect according to nature." These distinctions extricate, free and safeguard us from many traps of the sophists, many mousetraps of the Pelagians, many snares of many men, in this matter and in many others.

410B (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

410C et Auerroes Philosophi nominati: Aristoteles namque 5. Metaph. 16. positis multis modis, quibus aliqua dicuntur priora et posteriora, subiungit; Alia vero secundum naturam et substantiam, quaecunque contingit esse sine alijs, et illa non sine illis, qua definitione •sus est Plato, quibus et concordat Auerroes in commento. Potest dici, quod illud est intelligendum secundum famositatem potius,quam secundum veritatem, et secundum opinionem Platonis; vel aliter quod potest intelligi sicut alia regula similis iam praemissa. Tertia autem particula huius tertiae partis, per tertiam particulam secundae faciliter ostendetur. Verum et aliter dici potest quod multi aequiuocant in prioritate naturae; Aliqui namque magis proprie et profunde loquentes vocant prius secundum naturam, secundum causalitatem, sicut prima particula primae partis corollarij praelibati; Alij autem famose et consuete magis quam vere, secundum non conuersionem consequentiae, siue secundum consequentiam; alij vero secundum possibilitatem essendi sine alio, non e contra, sicut ex praemissis

410D apparet. Alij adhuc vocant prius secundum naturam, quod prius intenditur a natura, et sic totum dicitur prius parte, et finis illo quod est ad finem: Vnde Philosophus 1. Polit. 1. dicit, quod Ciuitas est prior natura quam domus et vnusquisque. Amplius autem et Prius secundum naturam non improbabiliter dici potest perfectius secundum naturam: Haec autem a multis sophisiarum decipulis, a multis Pelagianorum muscipulis, a multis multorum tendiculis, in ista materia et alijs pluribus elaqueant, liberant, et praeseruant. Vt autem omnes sagittae pestiferae in Pelagianorum pharetra praeparatae facilius retundātur, vlterius aduertendum, quod Poenitentia dupliciter sumitur, sicut etiam poenitere, sicut et credere, et multa similia. Talia namque quandoque significant actionem, seu actum, quandoque vero habitum seu aptitudinem ad agendum: Actionem vero seu actum significant proprie, et maxime vsitate; transumptiue autem secundum illam metaphoram, et speciem illam tropi, qua nomen effectus ad suam causam quandoque transfertur, significant habitum productiuum huiusmodi

So that all the pestilential arrows prepared in the quiver of the Pelagians may be the more easily blunted, it must be noted further that "penance" is taken in two ways, as also "to repent," as also "to believe," and many similar words. For such words sometimes signify an action, or act, sometimes a habit, or aptitude for acting. They signify action or act properly and in the most usual way; but by transference, according to that metaphor and that species of trope by which the name of an effect is sometimes transferred to its cause, they signify the habit productive of such action, or the aptitude for acting. This is a fairly frequent way of speaking, among the common people and among experts in the various sciences alike. For we commonly say, and authors likewise say: "The eagle sees keenly," "The horse runs swiftly," "Man laughs," "The dog barks," and so of others, even though they be wholly asleep or at rest, intending not the act but the habit or aptitude. This is found very often in the books On the History of Animals.

410D (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

410E actionis, seu aptitudinem ad agendum, et est satis creber modus loquendi tam apud vulgares, quam apud diuersarum scientiarum peritos. Dicimus enim communiter, dicunt que Autores similiter, Aquila videt acute, equus currit velociter, homo ridet, canis latrat, et ita de alijs, quamuis omnino dormiant vel quiescant, non actum, sed habitum seu aptitudinem intendentes, quod in libris de historia Animalium saepissime reperitur. Quare et Philosophus 2. Eth. 6. Virtutem definiens, et definitionem eius ostendens, Dicendum, inquit, quoniam omnis vittus, cuius vtique fuerit virtus, et id bene habens perficit, et opus eius bene reddit; puta oculi virtus et oculum studiosum facit, et opus eius: Oculi enim virtute bene videmus; similiter et equi virtus et equum studiosum facit, et bonum ad currendum, et ferendum

410E–411A
  • A1 (source) The Apostle, 1 Cor 13. Augustine.
  • A2 (source) Mark 16.
  • A3 Innocentius.

Wherefore the Philosopher also, in Ethics 2, 6 108, defining virtue and showing its definition, says: "It must be said that every virtue, of whatever it is the virtue, both perfects that which has it in good condition and renders its work well. For example, the virtue of the eye makes both the eye good and its work; for by the virtue of the eye we see well. Similarly the virtue of a horse also makes the horse good, and good for running, and for carrying its rider, and for awaiting the enemy." If, then, this holds in all cases, man's virtue also will be the habit by which a man becomes good and by which he renders his work well. In agreement with this the Apostle also says: "Charity is patient, is kind, A1 bears all things," etc., 1 Cor. 13. Wherefore Augustine also, in On the good of marriage 37 and after, teaches diffusely in many chapters that continence, patience, and the like, which properly sound as an act, are sometimes, and in some persons, in the work or in the use, but sometimes, and in others, in the habit, not in the act. Thus, too, the Truth itself speaks, saying: "He who has believed and been baptized will be saved; but he who has not believed will be condemned," Mark 16. This seems to be understood of believing habitually, namely A2 having faith, that is, having the habit of faith, on account of baptized infants, who do not believe actually but only habitually, that is, do not have the act of faith but only the habit, and are not condemned.

410E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

411A ascensorem, et expectandum bellatores. Si vtique hoc in omnibus ita habet, et hominis virtus erit vtique habitus, ex quo bonus homo fit, et a quo bene suum opus reddit. Cui et concordanter Apostolus, Charitas, inquit, patiens est, benigna est, A1 omnia suffert etc. 1. ad Cor. 13. Quare et Augustinus de bono coniugij 37. et post, multis capitulis docet diffuse, quod continentia, patientia, et huiusmodi quae proprie sonant in actum, quandoque et apud quosdam sunt in opere seu in vsu, quandoque vero et apud quosdam in habitu, non in actu. Sic etiam loquitur veritas ipsa dicens, Qui crediderit, et baptizatus fuerit, saluus erit, qui vero non crediderit, condemnabitur, Marc. 16. quod intelligendum videtur de habitualiter credere, A2 scilicet fidem, id est, habitum fidei habere propter paruulos baptizatos, qui non credunt actualiter, sed tantum habitualiter, id est, non habent actum fidei, sed tantummodo habitum, nec damnantur. Quare et Innocentius tertius scribens Arelatensi Episcopo, sicut recitatur Extra, A3 de baptismo et eius effectu, Maiores recitat, approbando quod nonnulli concedunt, quod paruuli

411A–411B
  • A1 Apostolus. 1. Cor. 13. Augustinus.
  • A2 Marc. 16.
  • A3 (source) Innocent.
  • ‖B1 (variant) suscipiunt
  • ‖B2 (variant) solennitatem [a separate source margin, Augustine, stands beside "Cui et concorditer Augustinus"]
  • ‖B3 (variant) baptizatis

Wherefore Innocent III also, writing to the Bishop of Arles, as is recited in the Extra, A3 On baptism and its effect, in the chapter Maiores 109, relates, approving it, what some concede: that infants believe, not by use but by the habit of faith which we ‖B1 receive in baptism, just as many other words, in the common usage of speech, are referred not to act but to ‖B2 aptitude. Augustine agrees with this, as is alleged in De consecratione, distinction 4, Quis autem: "Who," he says, "does not know that in infants to believe is ‖B3 to be baptized, and not to believe is not to be baptized?" The same Augustine, in Epistle 14 110 to Boniface, who asked whether, when a baptized infant is asked "Does he believe in God?" and the answer is made that he believes, this should be taken as for the time then or for the future (namely, that he will believe at a greater age), answers thus: "To believe is nothing other than to have faith; and therefore, when it is answered that the infant believes, who has not yet the disposition of faith, it is answered that he has faith on account of the sacrament of faith, and that he turns to God on account of the sacrament of conversion." He holds the same of the other answers given on behalf of the infant, and of his other works. Nor is it strange if the name of act is transferred to habit, since sometimes a similar transference occurs the other way round, as is plain from the thirty-ninth.

411A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

411B credunt, non per vsum, sed per habitum fidei quem ‖B1 suscipimus in baptismo, sicut et alia multa verba secundum communem vsum loquendi, non ad actum, sed ad ‖B2 aptitudinem referuntur. Cui et concorditer Augustinus, sicut allegatur de consecrat. distinct. 4. Quis autem: Quis, inquit, nescit, credere esse in infantibus ‖B3 baptizari? non credere autem non baptizari? qui et Epistola 14. ad Bonifacium quaerentem, cum interrogatur de paruulo baptizato, An credat in Deum, et respondetur, quod credit, nunquid hoc accipiendum sit pro tunc vel pro futuro, scilicet quod credet in maiori aetate, respondendo, sic ait; Nil est aliud credere, quam fidem habere; ac per hoc, cum respondetur paruulum credere, qui fidei nondum habet affectum, respondetur eum fidem habere propter fidei sacramentum, et conuertere se ad Deum propter conuersionis sacramentum: Qui et de alijs responsionibus pro paruulo redditis, de alijs eius operibus sentit idem: Nec mirum si nomen actus transferatur ad habitum, quia et quandoque similis translatio fit e contra, sicut ex 39o patet. Patet ergo ex praemissis per locum a

411B–411D
  • ‖B1 suscipiunt
  • ‖B2 solennitatem Augustinus.
  • ‖B3 baptizatis
  • C1 (source) Lombard.
  • D1 Sapient. 5.

It is plain, therefore, from the foregoing, by the topic from the similar, that "to repent" and "penance," "to be contrite" and "contrition," and the like, sometimes signify an act or use. Sometimes they signify the habit productive of such an act or use, and itself actually bringing it about, namely the habit of charity and grace given freely to the sinner. Hence he loves God freely, well, justly and meritoriously, and on account of him repents of his sins. Wherefore Peter also, in Sentences 4, dist. 14, says: "To put off minds steeped in vices, and to amend them, belongs to perfect virtue and to heavenly grace; and so penance can rightly be defined thus: Penance is a virtue, C1 or grace, by which we lament and hate the evils committed, with the purpose of amendment, and are unwilling to commit further what is to be lamented." The very many authorities, therefore, affirming that penance blots out sins, heals infirmities, raises the dead, and the like, or that these things come about through penance, can, according to what has been set out, be fittingly understood of the habitual penance spoken of, which is the cause of actual penance. Wherefore the Gloss also on the beginning of the distinction on penance, alleged above for the contrary opinion, says: "The remission of sins precedes contrition of heart. For no one can truly be contrite unless he first has faith working through love." Sins are said, then, to be forgiven through contrition, that is, through that which produces contrition of heart, namely, through charity.

411B (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

411C simili, quod poenitere et poenitentia, conteri et contritio, et similia, quandoque significant actum seu vsum, quandoque vero significant habitum effectiuum talis actus seu vsus, et ipsum actualiter facientem, habitum scilicet charitatis et gratiae datum gratuito peccatori, vnde bene, iuste, et meritorie Deum gratuito diligit, et propter eum poenitet de peccatis. Quare et Petrus 4. sent. dist. 14. Imbutos, inquit, vitijs animos exuere, atque emendare virtutis est perfectae atque coelestis gratiae, et ideo sane ita potest definiri poenitentia, Poenitentia est virtus, C1 vel gratia, qua commissa mala, cum emendationis proposito, plangimus, et odimus, et plangenda vlterius committere nolumus. Autoritates ergo quamplurimae affirmantes poenitentiam delere peccata, infirmitates sanare, mortuos suscitare, et similia, scuista per poenitentiam fieri, possit iuxta praemissa conuenienter intelligi de poenitentia habituali praedicta, quae est causa poenitentiae actualis: Quare et Glossa super principium distinctionis de poenitentia, pro opinione contraria superius allegata, Remissio, inquit, peccatorum praecedit cordis contritionem:

411D Non enim potest quisquam vere conteri, nisi prius habeat fidem per dilectionem operantem. Dicuntur ergo peccata dimitti per contritionem, hoc est per illud quod facit cordis contritionem, id est, per charitatem. Poenitentia insuper actualis quaedam est formara, quaedam informis; quaedam meritoria, quaedam praeparatoria: De poenitentia autem informi dicitur Sapient. 5. Tunc dicent intra se poenitentiam agentes, etc. et Mat. 27. D1 Tunc Iudas poenitentia ductus retulit 30. argenteos etc. quibus et occurrunt multa similia in Scriptura: Poenitentia autem actualis formata et meritoria est, quae procedit ex charitate et gratia, ac formatur; Informis vero et praeparatoria est quaedam tristitia de peccato, timore poenae, timore incommodi, timore seruili, praecedens temporaliter gratiam, et praeparans peccatorem ad dimissionem peccati, ad operationem boni, et ad receptionem gratiae et poenitentiae salutaris, sicut 37o docebatur; talis autem poenitentia semper vel plurimum, sicut credo, praecedit gratiam, iustificationem, et veram poenitentiam in adultis: Eiusmodi etiam est omnis displicentia,

411D
  • D1 (source) Wis 5.

Actual penance, moreover, is in one case formed, in another unformed; in one meritorious, in another preparatory 111. Of unformed penance it is said in Wisdom 5: "Then they will say within themselves, doing penance," etc.; and in Matthew 27: D1 "Then Judas, moved by penance, brought back the thirty pieces of silver," etc.; and many similar passages meet these in Scripture. Actual penance is formed and meritorious when it proceeds from charity and grace, and is formed by them. Unformed and preparatory penance is a certain sadness over sin, out of fear of punishment, fear of harm, servile fear, preceding grace temporally and preparing the sinner for the remission of sin, for doing good, and for the reception of grace and salutary penance, as was taught in the thirty-seventh. Such penance, in adults, always or for the most part, as I believe, precedes grace, justification, and true penance. Of this kind also is every displeasure,

411D (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

411E–412D

horror, abomination, detestation, and disapproval of sins that precede justifying grace and true penance. Such penance commonly arises from fear of the punishment of hell, from fear of harm, from servile fear. So the Lord also impresses this fear on sinners as useful to them, and does so by repetition, saying: "Fear him who can destroy both body and soul in gehenna" (Matt 10 and Luke 12). "Fear him who, after he has killed, has power to cast into gehenna; yes, I tell you, fear him." Hence also Proverbs 15 112: "By the fear of the Lord everyone departs from evil." And above, in 1: "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." Bede, expounding this, as Peter cites him in Sentences 3, dist. 34 113, says: "There are two fears of the Lord: servile fear, which is the beginning of wisdom, and friendly fear, which accompanies the perfection of wisdom. Servile fear is the beginning of wisdom, because one who begins to be wise after his errors is seized first by the fear of God, lest he be punished; but perfect charity casts this fear outside; in its place succeeds the holy fear of the Lord, abiding for ever and ever."

Blessed Augustine also, expounding that verse of Psalm 127 114, "Blessed are all who fear the Lord," speaks of this double fear. One of them is chaste and remains for ever and ever; the other is driven out by charity. He says: "Some fear only for this reason, lest they suffer some evil on earth, lest sickness ‖A1 befall them, lest loss, lest bereavement, lest the loss of someone dear, lest exile, lest sentence to prison, lest some tribulation. For that reason they fear and tremble; so far this fear is not chaste. Listen further: another fears to suffer, not in this land, but fears gehenna. Hence the Lord also terrified, as you heard when the Gospel was read, where their worm does not die and the fire is not quenched. People hear this and, because these things will truly come upon the wicked, they fear and keep themselves from sin; they fear indeed, but they do not love righteousness. But when through fear they hold themselves back from sin, a habit of righteousness is formed, and what was hard begins to be loved, and God grows sweet, and a man now begins to live justly on that account, not because he fears punishments but because he loves eternity. Fear has therefore been shut out by charity, but chaste fear has succeeded; for what is chaste fear? According to it, my brothers, we ought to understand what was said: 'Blessed are all who fear the Lord, who walk in his ways.'"

He also, expounding the first Epistle of John, homily 9, says: "Let fear begin, since the beginning of wisdom is the fear of the Lord: fear, as it were, prepares a place for charity. But when charity has begun to dwell there, the fear that prepared the place is driven out. For just as we see a thread drawn in by a bristle when something is being sewn 115; the bristle enters first, and unless it comes out the thread does not follow; so fear first occupies the mind, but fear does not remain there; it entered for this reason, to bring charity in." The authorities, then, that seem to assert that penance precedes and effects justification and the purging of sins can be understood of unformed and preparatory penance. It does this because it moves and stirs, disposes and prepares, so that these things may come about. All these, and things like them (for instance, whence the beginning of change, the adviser, the doctor, and universally everything that changes), are reduced to the third kind of cause, which is commonly called the efficient, as the Philosopher makes plain in Physics 2, 29 and 31, and Metaphysics 5, 2 116.

Such, it seems, was the baptism of penance which John preached for the remission of sins, as is related in Luke 3. On this saying Chrysostom, as it is recited in the Gloss and as the Pelagians partly objected above, says: "Since the victim had not yet been offered, nor the Spirit descended, how was remission to be made? What then is it that Luke says, 'for the remission of sins'? The Jews, indeed, were ignorant, and did not weigh their own faults. Since therefore this was the cause of their evils, that they did not recognize their sins so as to seek a redeemer, John came urging them to do penance, so that, made better and contrite by penance, they might be eager to receive pardon. ‖C1 Aptly, then, having said that he came preaching a baptism of penance, he added 'for the remission of sins,' as if to say: He urged them to repent for this reason, that believing in Christ they might more easily obtain the pardon that was to follow. For unless they were led by penance, they would never have demanded grace. Hence that baptism had no other cause than that it was preparatory to faith in Christ." Blessed Gregory holds the same, and other Catholic writers. So also Peter, Sentences 4, dist. 2, says: "John foretold the baptism of Christ by his own baptism; he is read to have baptized first, but in water, not in the Spirit, as he himself says, 'I baptize you in water for penance': for he washed only bodies, but did not cleanse from sins. John's baptism was for penance, not for remission; Christ's baptism was for remission. For John, in baptizing, called men to penance, and taught those he baptized to repent, according to that saying, 'They came to John in the Jordan, confessing their sins'; but in John's baptism there was not given the remission of sins which is given in Christ's baptism. To what purpose, then, since it did not confer grace, was John's baptism useful? Because by the practice of baptizing it prepared men for the baptism of Christ."

So likewise Augustine, on that verse of Psalm 110, "Confession and magnificence is his work," showing how such authorities are to be understood, says: "What is more magnificent than to justify the ungodly? But perhaps a man's work precedes this magnificence

411E horror, abominatio, detestatio, et improbatio peccatorum, gratiam iustificantem, et veram poenitentiam antecedens. Talis autem poenitentia communiter nascitur ex timore poenae inferni, ex timore incommodi, ex timore seruili: Quare et Dominus hunc timorem velut vtilem peccatoribus imprimit etiam ingeminando, sic dicens; Timete eum qui potest et corpus et animam perdere in gehennam, Matth. 10. et Luc. 12 Timete cum qui postquam occidit habet potestatem mittere in gehennam, ita dico vobis, hunc timete. Vnde et Parab. 15. Per timorem Domini declinat omnis a malo. Et supra 1. Timor Domini principiū sapientiae, quod Beda exponens, sicut allegat Petrus 3. sen. dist. 34. Duo, inquit sunt timores Domini, seruilis qui principiū est sapientiae, et amicalis qui perfectionē sapientiae comitatur; seruilis principiū sapientiae est, quia qui post errata sapere incipit, primo, timore corripitur diuino ne puniatur, sed hunc perfecta charitas foras mittit; succedit huic timor Domini Sanctus permanens

412A in saeculum saeculi. Beatus etiam Augustinus exponens illud Psal. 127. Beati omnes qui timent Dominum, loquens de isto duplici timore, quorum vnus est castus et permanet in saeculum saeculi, et alius excluditur charitate, sic ait, Aliqui propterea tantum timent, ne aliquid mali in terra patiantur, ne illis aegritudo ‖A1 accidat, ne damnum, ne orbitas, ne alicuius amissio chati, ne exilium, ne damnatio carceris, ne aliqua tribulatio, propterea timent et tremunt, adhuc iste timor non est castus; adhuc audi, Alius non in hac terra pati timet, sed geliennas timet; vnde terruit et Dominus, audistis cum Euangelium legeretur, vbi vermis eorum non moritur, et ignis non extinguitur. Audiunt haec homines, et quia vere futura sunt impijs, timent et continent se a peccato, timent quidem, sed non amant iustitiam: cum autem per timorem se continent a peccato, fit consuetudo iustitiae, et incipit, quod durum erat, amari, et dulcescit Deus, et iam incipit homo propter ea iuste viuere, non quia timet poenas, sed quia amat aeternitatem. Exclusus est ergo timor a charitate, sed successit timor castus; quis enim timor castus? Secundum

412B quem debemus Fratres mei, intelligere quod dictum est, Beati omnes qui timent Dominum, qui ambulant in vijs eius. Qui et exponendo Epistolam primam Iohannis homilia 9a. Incipiat, inquit, timor, quia initium sapientiae timor Domini: Timor quasi locum praeparat charitati. Cum autem caeperit charitas habitare, pellitur timor qui praeparauit locum; quia sicut vidimus per setam introduci lumen quando aliquid luminatur; seta prius intrat, quae nisi prius exeat, non succedit lumen; sic primo timor occupat mentem, non ibi autem remanet timor, quae ideo intrauit vt introduceret charitatem. Autoritates ergo quae videntur asserere poenitentiam praecedere et facere iustificationem, et purgationem peccatorum, possunt intelligi de poenitentia informi et praeparatoria, quod haec facit, quia mouet et excitat, disponit et praeparat vt haec fiant. Omnia autem ista et istis similia, puta vnde principium mutationis, Conciliator, Medicus, et vniuersaliter omne mutans ad tertiam speciem causae, quae communiter appellatur efficiens, reducuntur, sicut Philos. 2. Phys. 29. et 31. et 5. Metaphys. 2.

412C manifestat. Talis autem videtur fuisse baptismus poenitentiae, quem Iohannes praedicauit in remissionem peccatorum, sicut Luc. 3. recitatur. Super quod verbum Chrysostomus sicut recitatur in Glossa, et partim per Pelagianos obijciebatur superius, ita dicit, Cum nondum oblata esset hostia, nec descendisset Spiritus, qualiter erat fienda remissio? quid est ergo quod Lucas dicit, In remissionem peccatorum? Erant siquidem Iudaei ignari, nec culpas proprias perpendebant. Quoniam igitur haec erat causa malorum, vt peccata agnoscerent ad redemptorem quaerendum, venit Iohannes hortans illos poenitentiam agere; vt per poenitentiam effecti meliores atque contriti ad recipiendum veniam satagant. ‖C1 Apte ergo cum dixisset, quod venit praedicans baptismum poenitentiae, adiecit In remissionem peccatorum, quasi diceret, Idcirco suadebat illis poenitere, vt subsequentem veniam facilius impetrarent credentes in Christum. Nam nisi poenitentia ducerentur, nequaquam exposcerent gratiam. Vnde baptisma illud nullam aliam habuit causam, nisi quod praeparatorium erat ad fidem Christi. Hoc

412D idem tenet beatus Gregorius, et alij Catholici tractatores. Quare et Petrus 4. Sentent. dist. 2. sic ait, Baptismum Christi Iohannes suo baptismo praenuntiauit, qui primus baptizasse legitur, sed in aqua, non in spiritu, sicut ipse ait, Ego baptizo vos in aqua in poenitentiam: Sola enim corpora abluebat, a peccatis vero non mundabat. Baptismus vero Iohannis fuit in poenitentiam non in remissionem, baptismus Christi in remissionem; quia Iohannes baptizans homines ad poenitentiam vocabat, et quos baptizabat poenitere docebat, secundum illud; Veniebant ad Iohannem in Iordanem, confitentes peccata sua; sed in baptismo Iohannis non dabatur peccatorum remissio quae data est in Christi baptismo. Ad quid ergo, ex quo non conferebat gratiam, vtilis erat baptismus Iohannis? quia homines vsu baptizandi praeparabat ad baptismum Christi. Quare et similiter Augustinus super illud Psal. 110. Confessio et magnificentia opus eius, tales Autoritates taliter intelligēdas ostendens, Quid inquit, magnificentius quam iustificare impium? sed opus fortasse hominis praeuenit istā magnificentiam

of God, so that when he has confessed his sins he may deserve to be justified. For the tax collector went down from the temple justified rather than that Pharisee; because he did not dare even to lift his eyes to heaven, but struck his breast, saying, 'Lord, be merciful to me, a sinner.' This is the magnificence of the Lord, the justification of a sinner, since 'he who humbles himself will be exalted, and he who exalts himself will be humbled.' This is the magnificence of the Lord, since 'to whom most is forgiven, he loves most.' This is the magnificence of the Lord, since 'where sin abounded, grace has superabounded'; but perhaps this is from works? 'Not,' he says, 'from works, lest anyone be exalted; for we are his handiwork, created in Christ, in good works.' For a man does not work righteousness unless he has been justified; but one who believes in him who justifies the ungodly has begun from faith, so that good works may show not what precedes, as having merited it, but what follows, as having received it. Whence then that confession? It is not yet a work of righteousness, but disapproval of the offense."

Behold then, according to Augustine, that the confession of sin which precedes the justification of the sinner is not a work of righteousness but only disapproval of the offense, abomination and detestation of sins, which never occurred without displeasure, sorrow, and similar penance. But lest any of the Pelagians dare to claim even this confession for himself as preparatory and unformed, he immediately adds: "But neither in this may you glory in yourself, O man, so that he who glories may glory in the Lord. For what do you have that you did not receive? So it is not only the magnificence by which the ungodly is justified, but the confession also and the magnificence that are his work. What then shall we say? That he has mercy on whom he wills, and hardens whom he wills 117? Is there injustice with God? Far from it." Actual penance also, formed and meritorious, can be understood in two ways as justifying the unjust and deleting sins: namely antecedently and naturally, or concomitantly and subsequently according to the established law. Antecedently, so that it naturally precedes justification and the deletion of sin, is false, as was shown above:

412E Dei, vt cum fuerit peccata confessus, iustificari mereatur. Descendit enim de templo iustificatus publicanus magis quam ille Pharisaeus; quia neque oculos audebat ad coelum leuare, sed percutiebat pectus suum, dicens, Domine, propitius esto mihi peccatori. Haec est magnificentia Domini, iustificatio peccatoris, quoniam qui se humiliat exaltabitur, et qui se exaltat humiliabitur: Haec est magnificentia Domini, quoniam cui plurimum dimittitur, plurimum diligit: Haec est magnificentia Domini, quoniam vbi abundauit peccatum, et superabundauit gratia, sed fortasse ex operibus; Non, inquit, ex operibus, ne forte quis extollatur; Ipsius enim sumus figmentum creati in Christo, in operibus bonis. Iustitiam enim homo non operatur nisi iustificatus; Credens autē in eum qui iustificat impium, a fide incepit, vt bona opera

413A non praecedentia quod meruit, sed consequentia quod accepit, ostendant. Vnde ergo illa confessio? nondum quidem est opus iustitiae, sed delicti improbatio. Ecce ergo secundum Augustinum, quod confessio peccati iustificationem peccatoris praecedens, non est opus iustitiae, sed tantum improbatio delicti, abominatio et detestatio peccatorum, quae sine displicentia, tristitia, et poenitentia simili nusquam fuit. Verum ne quis Pelag•anorum hanc saltem confessionem praeparatoriam et informem sibi audeat vendicare, statim subiungit; Sed nec in ipsa de te, homo, glorieris, vt qui gloriatur, in Domino glorietur: Quid enim habes quod non accepisti? Non ergo sola magnificentia qua iustificatur impius, sed et confessio et magnificentia opus eius. Quid ergo dicemus? qui çui vult, miseretur; et quem vult, obdurat: nunquid iniquitas apud Deum? absit. Poenitentiam quoque actualem formatam, et meritoriam iustificare iniustum, et delere peccata dupliciter potest intelligi, scilicet antecedenter naturaliter, et concomitanter ac subsequenter secundum legem statutam. Antecedenter, ita quod praecedat naturaliter iustificationem, et deletionem peccati, et falsum est, sicut superius est ostensum:

413B–413D
  • *B1 (variant, marked *) scilicet.
  • D1 (source) Augustine.

concomitantly and subsequently, so that in every justification of an adult sinner such actual penance inseparably accompanies the deletion of his sin according to the present law, and naturally follows it, is true, as was shown above. Blessed James the Apostle speaks in this way in his epistle, chapter 2, where the Pelagians cited him above. He says that a man is justified not by faith alone but also by outward works, which are rather called works because a man is not justified without them; that is, he does not remain just *B1 by faith alone without works, when there is opportunity or necessity to work, because faith then dies without works through the departure of charity, which is the life and form of Christian faith, and which always works when there is work to be done, as what has gone before makes plain on both points. Hence, according to him, faith is perfected through works and kept alive, and the just man is saved. For he intends there chiefly to refute the heresy of certain persons, perhaps occasioned by that word of the Lord, "He who believes and is baptized will be saved," or by that apostolic saying cited above, that no one is justified by works. They said that everyone baptized and believing in Christ is just and to be saved, even without any good works whatever.

So he says: "What will it profit, my brothers, if someone says he has faith but does not have works? Can faith save him? And if a brother or sister is naked and in need of daily food, and one of you says to them, 'Go in peace, be warmed and filled,' yet does not give them what is necessary for the body, what will it profit? So also faith, if it has no works, is dead in itself. You believe that God is one; you do well; the demons also believe and shudder. But do you wish to know, O foolish man, that faith without works is idle, or, according to another reading, dead? Was not Abraham our father justified by works, offering his son Isaac upon the altar? You see that faith cooperated with his works, and by works faith was completed; and the Scripture was fulfilled which says, 'Abraham believed God, and it was reputed to him to righteousness, and he was called the friend of God.' You see that a man is justified by works, and not by faith alone." But who, reading the history of Genesis, does not know that Abraham was just, and an intimate friend of God, before he offered his son, or rather was willing to offer him? He was not justified antecedently by this work, therefore, but only concomitantly and subsequently: by this work, that is, following upon his faith and righteousness, when necessity demanded it, he was kept faithful and just in his faith and righteousness, which he would otherwise have lost, D1 by despising the Lord's command.

So also Augustine, On Psalm 31, first treatise, wishing to reconcile the saying of Paul in Romans 4, "If Abraham was justified by works, he has glory, but not before God; for what does the Scripture say? Abraham believed God, and it was reputed to him to righteousness," with the saying of James just mentioned, by objection and reply, says: "'You see,' says the heretic, 'that Abraham was justified not by works but by faith. I will therefore do whatever I like, because even if I have no good works and only believe in God, it is reckoned to me for righteousness.' I reply, then,

413B concomitanter et subsequenter ita, quod in omni iustificatione peccatoris adulti, et deletionem sui peccati secundum legem praesentem inseparanter concomitetur, et naturiliter subsequatur talis poenitentia actualis, verum est, sicut superius est ostensum. Hoc modo loquitur beatus Iacobus Apostolus in Epistola sua, cap. 2o. vbi eum Pelagiani superius allegarunt, dicendo hominem iustificari non ex fide tantum, sed ex operibus etiam extrinsecis, quae magis opera nuncupantut, quia non iustificatur sine illis, id est, non manet iustus *B1 ex sola fide sine operibus, cum opportunitas, siue necessitas fuerit operandi, quia fides tunc sine operibus moritur per abscessum charitatis, quae est vita et forma fidei Christianae, quae et semper cum opus fuerit, operatur, sicut vtrumque praecedentia manifestant. Quare et secundum eum fides per opera consummatur, et viuida conseruatur, et homo iustus seruatur. Intendit enim principaliter ibi refellere haeresim quorundam occasione forsitan illius verbi Dominici; Qui crediderit, et baptizatus fuerit, saluus erit, seu illius dicti Apostolici; Neminem scilicet iustificari

413C ex operibus, superius allegati, dicentium omnem baptizatum, et credentem in Christum esse iustum et saluandum etiam sine bonis operibus quibuscunque. Vnde sic ait; Quid proderit, fratres mei, si fidem quis dicat se habere, opera autem non habeat? nunquid fides poterit saluare eum? Si autem frater aut soror nudi sint, et indigeant victu quotidiano, dicat autem aliquis de vobis illis; Ite in pace, calefaciamini et saturamini, non dederit aurem eis quae necessaria sunt corpori, quid proderit? Sic et fides, si non habeat opera, mortua est in semetipsa. Tu credis, quoniam vnus est Deus; bene facis; et Daemones credunt et contremiscunt. Vis autem scire, O homo inanis, quoniam fides sine operibus otiosa est, vel secundum aliam literam mortua est? Abraham pater noster, nonne ex operibus iustificatus est, offerens Isaac filium suum super altare? Vides quoniam fides cooperabatur operibus illius, et ex operibus fides consummata est; et impleta est Scriptura, dicens; Credidit Abraham Deo, et reputatum

413D est illi ad iustitiam, et amicus Dei appellatus est. Videtis quoniam ex operibus homo iustificatur, et non ex fide tantum: Sed quis legens historiam Genesis, nesciat Abraham fuisse iustum, et familiarem Dei amicum, priusquam obtulit filium suum, seu potius voluit obtulisse. Non fuit ergo ex isto opere iustificatus antecedenter, sed tantum concomitanter et subsequenter, ex isto scilicet opere subsecuto fidem suam et iustitiam, quando necessitas hoc exigit, fidelis et iustus in sua fide et iustitia conseruatus, quam alias perdidisset, D1 praeceptum Domini contemnendo. Quare et Augustinus super Psal. 31. tractat. primo, volens concordare dictum Pauli ad Rom 4. Si Abraham ex operibus iustificatus est, habet gloriam, sed non apud Deum; quid enim dicit Scriptura; Credidit Abraham Deo, et reputatum est illi ad iustiriam, et dictum Iacobi memoratum obijciendo et respondendo, sic ait; Vides, inquit haereticus, quia non ex operibus, sed ex fide iustificatus est Abraham. Faciam ergo quicquid volo, quia etsi bona opera non habuero, et tantum credidero in Deum, deputatur mihi ad iustitiam. Respondeo ergo

as though against the Apostle, and I say of Abraham himself what we find also in the epistle of the other Apostle, who wanted to correct people who had misunderstood this Apostle. For James in his epistle, against those who refused to do good, presuming on faith alone, commended the work of Abraham himself; Paul, his faith. The Apostles are not opposed to each other; and he mentions a work known to all: Abraham offered his son to God to be sacrificed. A great work, but from faith: I praise the superstructure of the work, but I see the foundation of faith; I praise the fruit of the good work, but in faith I recognize the root. But if Abraham did this apart from right faith, it would profit him nothing, whatever sort of work it was. Again, if Abraham held faith in such a way that, when God commanded him to offer his son to him to be sacrificed, he said within himself, 'I do not do it, and yet I believe, because God sets me free even though I despise his commands,' then faith without works would be dead, and like a root without fruit would remain barren and dry. What then? Should we put no works before faith, that is, so that anyone is said to work well before faith? Therefore, brothers, Abraham was justified by faith; but if works did not precede faith, they nevertheless followed. For will your faith be barren, if you are not barren? It is not barren itself; keep to the faith, you who are going to work. For the same Apostle speaks of the faith that works through love."

The same Augustine, in On the Spirit and the Letter, 20 118, reconciles that saying of the Apostle cited above by the Pelagians, "The doers of the law will be justified" (Romans 2), with another saying of his, "We reckon that a man is justified by faith without the works of the law" (Romans 3). "Nor," he says, "would he contradict himself in what he says, 'The doers of the law will be justified,' as though they were justified by works and not by grace, when he says that a man is justified freely 119 by faith without the works of the law; wishing nothing else to be understood by his saying 'freely' except that works do not precede justification. For plainly elsewhere he says, 'If by grace, then no longer by works; otherwise grace is no longer grace.' But 'The doers of the law will be justified' is to be understood in this way, so that we may know that they are not otherwise doers of the law unless they are justified,

413E tanquam contra Apostolum, et dico de ipso Abrahā, quod inuenimus etiam in Epist. alterius Apostoli, qui volebat corrigere homines, qui male intellexerant istum Apost. Iacobus enim in Epist. sua contra eos, qui nolebant bene operari, de sola fide praesumentes ipsius Abrahae commendauit opus, Paulus fidem. Non sunt sibi aduersi Apostoli; dicit autem opus omnibus notum, Abraham filium suum immolandum Deo obtulit; magnum opus, sed ex fide: laudo superae dificationem operis, sed video fidei fundamentum; laudo fructum boni operis, sed in fide agnosco radicem. Si autem hoc praeter fidem rectam faceret Abraham, nihil illi prodesset qualecunque illud opus esset. Rursum si sic teneret fidem Abraham; vt cum ei Deus imperaret offerre sibi immolandum filium, diceret apud semetipsum; Non facio et tamen credo, quia me etiam contemnentem iussa sua liberat Deus, fides sine operibus mortua esset, et tanquam radix sine fructu sterilis atque arida remaneret. Quid ergo? nulla

414A opera debemus praeponere fidei, id est, vt ante fidem quisque dicatur bene operari? Ergo, Fratres, ex fide iustificatus est Abraham; sed si fidem opera non praecesserunt, tamen secuta sunt. Nunquid enim fides tua sterilis erit, si sterilis non es? sterilis non est ipsa, tene fidem operaturus; Dicit enim idem Apostolus fidem quae per dilectionem operatur. Idem de spiritu et litera 20. concordans illud dictum Apostoli per Pelagianos superius allegatum, Factores legis iustificabuntur, ad Rom. 2. cum alio eius dicto, Arbitramur iustificari hominem per fidem absque operibus legis, ad Rom. 3. Neque, inquit, contra seipsum diceret quod ait, Factores legis iustificabuntur, tanquam per opera non per gratiam iustificentur, cum dicat gratis iustificari hominem per fidem sine operibus legis, nihil aliud volens intelligi in eo quod dicit gratis, nisi quia iustificationem opera non praecedunt. Aperte quippe alibi ait, Si gratia, iam non ex operibus, alioquin gratia •am non est gratia; sed sic intelligendum est, Factores legis iustificabuntur, vt sciamus eos aliter non esse factores legis, nisi iustificentur,

not so that justification may be added to the doers, but so that justification may precede the doers. For what else is it to be justified than to be made just, by him namely who justifies the ungodly, so that from ungodly he becomes just? For if we were to speak so as to say, 'Men will be set free,' this would be understood of those who were already men, that liberation comes to them; but if we said, 'Men will be created,' it would certainly not be understood that those who already existed are created, but that by creation itself men come to be. So if it were said, 'Doers of the law will be honored,' we would rightly understand only that honor comes to those who already were doers of the law; but when it is said, 'Doers of the law will be justified,' what else is said than 'The just will be justified'? For doers of the law are certainly just; and so it is as if it were said, 'Doers of the law will be created,' not those who already were, but that they may be, so that the Jews also, hearers of the law, might thus understand that they need the grace of the justifier in order to be able to be doers."

In like manner sins are said to be forgiven through oral confession, as the second sect of the Mediators 120 showed. This, however, cannot be understood as antecedent either in time or in nature; so that oral confession would precede, in time or in nature, the remission of mortal sins as to guilt, as was also shown against that sect. It must be understood concomitantly and subsequently according to the established law: namely, for the justification of the unjust man and the preservation of righteousness, it is required by the law of the Church, if opportunity allows, that oral confession follow. Otherwise, because of the contempt, sins previously deleted in contrition and in the purpose of confessing return. They return, I say, truly or by imputation; that is, with equal weight as to guilt, or even with greater weight because of the aggravation of the new contempt added. In the same way sins in adults are said to be remitted through baptism. For what Catholic doubts that all sinners, great and small, are commonly baptized for the remission of sins, as baptism has commonly been instituted for the remission of sins? Who does not profess the Nicene Council, which says for the whole Church of Christ and for each of its sons, "I confess one baptism for the remission of sins"? Yet many adults, before the baptism of water or river, in the baptism of the Spirit 121, by believing in Christ, and in the baptism of penance, have been cleansed from all sins, as was shown above against the second sect of the Mediators. These, then, are baptized for the remission of sins, not antecedently, but subsequently, in the ways stated.

Further, the statement that actual penance justifies the unjust and deletes sins can have a twofold sense: namely effectively, or ostensively, that is, manifestatively or even significatively. For actual penance, and especially such as is celebrated in the Church, shows, manifests, and is a sign that the penitent is justified and that his sins have been deleted. So we say commonly and Catholically that sins are forgiven through oral confession and the power of the keys, namely the absolution of the priest, as the second sect and the third of the Mediators demonstrated. This, however, cannot be understood properly and effectively, as was shown above against the same, but manifestatively and significatively: for they manifest, and are signs in the forum of the Church, that sins have been forgiven to those who have confessed and been absolved according to the laws of the Church established. So also in the treatise On Penance, dist. 1 122, after it has been strongly proved that sins are forgiven through grace before confession, it is added: "Confession is therefore made to show penance, not to obtain pardon; and as circumcision was given to Abraham as a sign of righteousness, not as a cause of justification, so confession is offered to the priest as a sign of pardon received, not as a cause of remission to be received." So also the Gloss on the beginning of that first distinction, having recited the opinion which says that contrition of heart alone does not delete sins where a priest is available, adds: "But whatever he may say, say you that sins are forgiven neither by contrition of heart nor by oral confession, but only by the grace of God; yet contrition of heart is itself a sign that the sins have been forgiven, as outward satisfaction is a sign of contrition of heart." In agreement with this also

414B non vt iustificatio factoribus accedat, sed vt factores iustificatio praecedat. Quid enim est aliud iustificati quam iusti facti, ab illo scilicet qui iustificat impium vt ex impio fiat iustus. Si enim ita loqueremur vt diceremus, Homines liberabuntur, hoc vtique intelligeretur eis, qui iam homines essent, accedere liberationem; si autem diceremus, Homines creabuntur, non vtique intelligeretur eos creari qui erant, sed ipsa creatione homines fieri; Ita si dictum esset, Factores legis honorabuntur, non recte intelligeremus, nisi honorem illis, qui iam essent factores, legis accedere; cum vero dictum est, Factores legis iustificabuntur, quid aliud dictum est, quam iusti iustificabuntur? Factores enim legis vtique iusti sunt; ac per hoc tantundem est ac si diccretur, Factores legis creabuntur, non qui iam erant, sed vt sint, vt sic intelligerent etiam Iudaei legis auditores, indigere se gratia iustificatoris, vt possent esse factores. Simili quoque modo dicuntur peccata per oris confessionem dimitti, sicut secunda secta mediantium ostendebat, quod tamen non potest intelligi antecedenter tempore nec natura;

414C ita videlicet quod oris confessio antecedat tempore vel natura dimissionem peccatorum mortalium quoad culpam, sicut et contra eandem fuit ostensum, sed concomitanter et subsequenter secundum legem statutam, quia videlicet ad iustificationem iniusti, et conseruationem iustitiae, oportet secundum legem Ecclesiae, si facultas affuerit, quod oris confessio subsequatur; alioquin propter contemptum •edeunt peccata prius in contritione et proposito confitendi deleta; redeunt, inquam, vere vel imputabiliter, seu aeque ponderanter secundum reatum, vel etiam praeponderanter propter aggrauationem noui contemptus adiuncti. Hoc modo similiter dicuntur peccata in adultis per baptismum remitti: Quis enim catholicus dubitat omnes peccatores magnos et paruos in remissionem peccatorum communiter baptizari, sicut baptisma in remissionem peccatorum est communiter institutum? Quis enim non profitetur Concilium Nicenum, quod pro tota Christi Ecclesia et singulis filijs eius dicit, Confiteor vnum baptisma in remissionem peccatorum? Multi tamen adulti ante baptismum

414D aquae seu fluminis, in baptismo flaminis credendo in Christum, et in baptismo poenitentiae a peccatis omnibus sunt mundati, sicut superius contra secundam sectam mediantium monstrabatur: Isti ergo baptizantur in remissionem peccatorum, non antecedenter, sed subsequenter modis praedictis. Adhuc autem poenitentiam actualem iustificare iniustum, et delere peccata potest habere duplicem intellectum, scilicet effectiue vel ostensiue, manifestatiue, seu etiam significatiue. Actualis namque poenitentia, et maxime qualis in Ecclesia celebratur, ostendit, manifestat, et est signum quod poenitens iustificatur, et quod eius peccata sunt deleta: Sic enim communiter et catholice dicimus per oris confessionem, et potestatem clauium, scilicet absolutionem sacerdotis peccata dimitti, sicut secunda secta, et tertia mediantium demonstrabant, quod tamen non potest intelligi proprie, effectiue, sicut contra easdem superius est ostensum, sed manifestatiue et significatiue: Manifestant enim, et sunt signa in foro Ecclesiae quod peccata sunt dimissa confessis et absolutis secundum leges Ecclesiae

414E constitutas. Quare et de poenitentia dist. 1. postquam valide est probatum, peccata per gratiam ante confessionem dimitti, subiungitur; fit itaque confessio ad ostensionem poenitentiae, non ad impetrationem veniae; et sicut circumcisio data est Abrahae in signum iustitiae non in causam iustificationis, sic confessio offertur Sacerdoti in signum veniae acceptae, non in causam remissionis accipiendae. Quare et Glossa super principium illius primae distinctionis, recitata opinione dicente, quod sola cordis contritio non delet peccata, vbi copia Sacerdotis habetur, subiungit; sed quicquid dicat, dic quod nec cordis contritione, nec oris confessione peccata dimittuntur, sed tantum gratia Dei; sed ipsa cordis contritio signum est peccata esse dimissa, sicut exterior satisfactio est signum cordis contritionis. Cui et concorditer

415A–415D
  • A1 (source) Lombard.
  • B1 (source) Lombard.
  • D1 (source) Augustine.

Peter, Sentences 4, dist. 17, says: "Confession is the testimony of the conscience of one who fears God." A1 With this agrees also what was cited above: that Christ commanded the cleansed leper to show himself to the priests, and to offer for his cleansing, not as yet to be obtained but already had, what Moses commanded, as a testimony to them. He did not say "for effecting," but "for a testimony," and as a sign of cleanness attained. So also, fittingly, in Leviticus 14, where the rite of cleansing a leper is set out, it is commanded that the leper who is to be cleansed be brought to the priest; and when he has found that the leprosy has been cleansed, he is to command him to offer this and that, so that thus one who is clean may be rightly purified. But how is he newly cleansed or purified whose leprosy had already been cleansed before, and was found cleansed, unless it is that the one who has been cleansed, or is clean and purified, or pure, is shown to be so by the priest's judgment? For it is certain that the legal priests by no means cleansed lepers miraculously and effectively; they only declared that those cleansed beforehand were clean. The words of the law plainly express this: "When," says the law just mentioned, "the priest finds that the leprosy has been cleansed, he shall do this and that."

This manner of speaking is found, more expressly and more often, earlier in chapter 13 of the same book. There laws are laid down about someone who appears, but is doubted, to be a leper: that he must be brought to the priest and be reputed clean or unclean according to his judgment. In the case where he will be judged clean, it sometimes says that the priest will cleanse him, that is, will judge him clean; sometimes that such a one will be cleansed, that is, will be judged clean, as is plain, and the Gloss testifies. So the text also, explaining itself quite plainly in the case mentioned, sometimes says that the priest will examine him and decide that he is clean, sometimes that he will pronounce him clean. And in the case where he must be judged unclean, it sometimes says that the priest will contaminate him, that is, according to the Gloss, will judge him contaminated; sometimes it says more expressly that he will judge such a one to be held by leprosy, and sometimes that he will be polluted by the priest's judgment and reputed among the unclean. The authority of blessed Jerome, cited against the third sect, plainly bears witness to this too.

So also Peter, Sentences 4, distinction 18: "Otherwise," he says, B1 "God looses or binds, otherwise the Church. For he by himself alone forgives sin in this way, because he cleanses the soul from every interior stain and looses it from the debt of eternal death; but he has not granted this to priests, to whom he has nevertheless given the power of binding and loosing, that is, of showing that men are bound and loosed. Hence the Lord also first restored the leper to health by himself, then sent him to the priests, by whose judgment he would be shown to be cleansed. Likewise he presented Lazarus, already brought to life, to the disciples to be loosed, because even if someone is loosed in the sight of God, yet he is not held to be loosed in the face of the Church except through the priest's judgment. In loosing or retaining guilts, then, the evangelical priest works and judges just as the legal priest once did with those who were contaminated by leprosy, which prefigures sin; and the evangelical priests have the same right and office that the legal priests once had under the law in treating lepers. These therefore forgive or retain sins, in that they judge or show them to be forgiven or retained by God."

Augustine speaks similarly, in On the Spirit and the Letter 20, where, having set down one exposition of that apostolic saying to the Romans, "The doers of the law will be justified," recited above, he adds a second and says: D1 "Or surely it is said, 'They will be justified,' as if it were said, 'They will be held just, they will be reckoned just,' as it is said of a certain man, 'But he, wishing to justify himself,' that is, to be held and reckoned just. Hence we say one thing when we say, 'God sanctifies his saints,' and another when we say, 'May your name be sanctified.' The former, because he makes those holy who were not holy; the latter, so that what is always holy in itself may also be held holy by men, that is, be holily feared." In a similar manner of speaking, then, it can fittingly be said that contrition or actual penance justifies the ungodly and deletes sins, namely ostensively, manifestatively, or even significatively, though not properly effectively. Further, the statement that actual penance deletes sin can be understood as to guilt, or as to the penalty, that is, the satisfaction owed or appointed. For who is ignorant that a sinner who is duly penitent, and loosed from sin by the authority of the keys, is by the same authority bound to the penalty and to satisfaction? Although therefore the sinner

415A Petrus 4. sent. dist. 17. Confessio, inquit, est testimonium conscientiae Deum timentis. A1 Huic et consonat illud superius allegatum, quod Christus praecepit leprosi mundato ostendere se Sacerdotibus, et offerre pro emundatione sua non impetranda sed habita, quod praecepit Moses in testimonium illis; non dixit in efficientiam, sed in testimonium, et signum munditiae consecutae. Quare et congrue Leuit. 14. vbi traditur ritus leprosi mundandi, praecipitur quod leprosus mundandus adducatur ad Sacerdotem; qui cum inuenerit lepram esse mundatam, praecipiet ei vt offerat haec et illa, vt sic qui mundus est, iure purgetur. Sed quomodo mundatur nouiter seu purgatur, cuius lepra iam prius est mundata, et mundata inuenta, nisi quia mundatus, seu mundus purgatus, seu purus ostenditur iudicio Sacerdotis: Certum est enim Sacerdotes legales, leprosos nequaquam miraculose et effectiue mundasse, sed mundatos per prius seu mundos tantummodo indicasse, quod et plane exprimunt verba legis, Cum,

415B inquit lex praetacta, Sacerdos inuenerit lepram esse mundatam, faciet haec et illa. Qui etiam modus loquendi supra ciusdem 13. expressius et saepius inuenitur, vbi traduntur leges de eo quod apparet, sed dubitatur esse leprosus, quod debet adduci ad Sacerdotem, et secundum eius iudicium reputari mundus vel immundus: vbi et in casu quo iudicabitur esse mundus, quandoque dicit quod mundabit eum Sacerdos, id est, mundum iudicabit; quandoque quod talis mundabitur, id est, mundus iudicabitur, sicut planum est, et Glossa testatur. Quare et textus satis plane seipsum exponens in casu praedicto, quandoque dicit quod considerabit eum Sacerdos, et mundum esse decernet, quandoque vero quod pronunciet eum mundum. Vbi etiam in casu quo debet iudicari immundus, quando que dicit, quod contaminabit eum Sacerdos, id est, secundum Glossam, contaminatum iudicabit; et quandoque dicit expressius quod talem teneri a lepra iudicabit; quandoque vero quod Sacerdotis iudicio polluetur, et inter immundos reputabitur. Quod et plane testatur autoritas beati Hieronymi contra sectam tertiam allegata. Quare et Petrus 4. sentent. distinct. 18. Aliter, inquit, B1 soluit Deus

415C vel ligat, aliter Ecclesia. Ipse enim per se tantum ita dimittit peccatum, quia et animam mundat ab omni interiore macula, et a debito aeternae mortis soluit; Non autem Sacerdotibus hoc concessit, quibus tamen praebuit potestatem ligandi et soluendi, id est, ostendendi homines esse ligatos et solutos. Vnde et Dominus leprosum sanitati prius restituit per se, deinde ad Sacerdotes misit, quorum iudicio ostenderetur mundatus. Item et Lazarum iam viuificatum obtulit discipulis soluendum, quia etiamsi aliquis sit apud Deum solutus, non tamen in facie Ecclesiae solutus habetur, nisi per iudicium Sacerdotis. In soluendis igitur culpis vel retinendis ita operatur Sacerdos Euangelicus et iudicat, sicut olim legalis in illis qui contaminati erant lepra, quae peccatum figurat, idque iuris et officij habent Sacerdotes Euangelici, quod olim habebant legales sub lege in curandis leprosis. Hi ergo dimittunt peccata vel retinent, dum dimissa a Deo vel retenta iudicant vel ostendunt. Similiter etiam loquitur Augustinus de spiritu et litera 20. vbi posita vna expositione illius Apostolici dicti ad

415D Romanos, Factores legis iustificabuntur, superius recitata, subiungens secundam, sic ait, D1 Aut certe ita dictum est, Iustificabuntur, ac si diceretur, Iusti habebuntur, iusti deputabuntur, sicut dictum est de quodam, Ille autem volens iustificare se, id est, vt iustus haberetur, et deputaretur. Vnde aliter dicimus, Deus sanctificat sanctos suos; aliter autem sanctificetur nomen tuum. Illud ideo quia ipse illos facit sanctos esse qui non erant sancti; Hoc autem ideo, vt quod semper apud se sanctum est, sanctum etiam ab hominibus habeatur, id est, sancte timeatur. Ad similem ergo modum loquendi non incongrue potest dici, quod conti itio seu poenitentia actualis iustificat impium, et delet peccata, scilicet ostensiue, manifestatiue, seu etiam significatiue, licet non proprie effectiue. Amplius autem poenitentiam actualem delere peccatum, potest intelligi quantum ad culpam, vel quantum ad poenam, seu satisfactionem debitam, seu statutam. Quis enim ignorat peccatorem debite poenitentem, et autoritate clauium a peccato solutum eadem autoritate ad poenam et satisfactionem ligari? Quanquam igitur peccator

415E–416C
  • B1 (source) Gregory.

is justified at once, immediately, by the infusion of grace, and is purged of sin as to guilt or stain, he nevertheless remains bound to temporal penalty and to making fitting satisfaction. Now contrition and penance, interior and exterior (namely confession, blushing, fasting, prayer, and almsgiving), is a part of this penalty and satisfaction. Contrition and interior penance, however, could be so great, so vehement, so intense, that it would by itself fully suffice, without any other penance or outward satisfaction to be performed. It can therefore reasonably be said that contrition and actual penance justify the unjust and delete sins, as to the payment of the penalty and satisfaction owed for sin. For a sinner is said to be justified and purged from sin through satisfaction and works of satisfaction, such as fasting, prayers, almsgiving, and the like, as the fourth sect of the Mediators recites, although it is certain that sin as to guilt and stain has been forgiven beforehand, as was shown against the same sect; so this must be understood in the way described.

The law speaks in this way (or rather the Lord in the law), Leviticus 4 and 5, often saying: "If anyone sins in this way or that, let him offer this or that, and the priest shall pray for him, and it shall be forgiven him." Where also in the first chapter it is commanded that the soul that has sinned in such a way do penance for the sin, and offer this or that; and the priest shall pray for him and for his sin, and it shall be forgiven him. Further on it is more expressly commanded that the soul which does damage in things sanctified to the Lord, or in the goods of its neighbor, restore everything taken in full, and in addition a fifth part, and offer to the priest a spotless ram from the flocks, according to the measure and assessment of the sin; and he shall pray for him, and it shall be forgiven him for each thing in which he sinned by his act. With this agrees also that those who are contrite, confessed, and absolved, and so perfectly cleansed of the guilts and stains of sins, still, for the satisfaction imposed on them by priests, by frequently saying the Lord's Prayer, pray to the heavenly Father, saying, "Forgive us our debts," or, as Luke 11 relates, "forgive us our sins." "Forgive," we say, "our debts or sins," namely as to your offense and anger, as to the punishment and satisfaction, which you have previously forgiven as to the stain or guilt.

So also Anselm, Why God Became Man, 1, 20, in dialogue says: "What is it that we say to God, 'Forgive us our debts,' and that every people prays the God in whom it believes to forgive it its sins? For if we pay what we owe, why do we pray that he forgive? Is God unjust, that he should demand again what has been paid? But if we do not pay, why do we pray in vain that he do what, because it is not fitting, he cannot do? Or he who does not pay says 'forgive' in vain; B1 but he who pays supplicates, since this very supplicating belongs to the payment." With this also agrees what blessed Gregory relates in Homily 34 on the Gospels about a certain man named Victorinus 123. He was a man of ample wealth and a sinner, but, stung with compunction at the thought of his guilt, he rose up against himself, left behind everything of this world, and sought a monastery. In that monastery he showed such humility and such strictness toward himself that all the brothers there, who had trained themselves for the love of the Godhead, were compelled to despise their own life when they saw his penance. For he strove with all the effort of his mind to torment his flesh, to break his own wills, to seek secret prayers, to wash himself daily with tears, to seek contempt of himself, to fear the veneration offered by the brothers. So he used to anticipate the nightly vigils of the brothers; and because the mountain on which the monastery stands projected, on one side, in a more secluded part, he had made it his custom to go out there before the vigils, so that each day in the weeping of penance he might sacrifice himself the more freely the more secretly. For he contemplated the strictness of his coming judgment, and, already agreeing with that judge, punished in tears the guilt of his crime. Now one night, while the abbot was watching and observing, Victorinus lay long prostrate in prayer in a secret side of the mountain; light was suddenly poured from heaven upon him, and such brightness spread there that the whole part of that region grew bright from it. A voice also came at the same time, saying, "Your sin has been forgiven you." Next, following the distinction laid down above, another sense can be drawn out in consequence. Penance, indeed,

415E per infusionem gratiae statim immediate iustificetur, et a peccato purgetur quantū ad culpam seu maculam, manet tamen obligatus ad poenam temporalem, et ad satisfactionem congruam faciendam. Contritio autem et poenitentia interior et exterior, puta, confessio, erubescentia, ieiunium, oratio, et eleemosyna est pars huius poenae et satisfactionis praedictae. Contritio tamen et poenitentia interior posset esse tanta, tam vehemens, tam intensa, quod ipsa plene sufficeret sine alia poenitentia aut satisfactione extrinseca facienda. Rationabiliter ergo dici potest, contritionem et poenitentiam actualem iustificare iniustum et delere peccata, quantum ad solutionem poenae et satisfactionis debitae pro peccato. Dicitur enim peccator iustificari, et purgari a peccato per satisfactionem et opera satisfactoria, puta per ieiunium, per orationes, per eleemosynas, et similia, sicut quarta secta mediantium recitat, cum tamen certum sit, peccatum quantum ad culpā et maculam prius esse dimissum, sicut contra eandem

416A fuit ostensum, quod ideo debet intelligi modo dicto. Sic autem loquitur lex, imo Dominus in lege, Leuit. 4. et 5. frequenter dicendo, si quis peccauerit hoc modo vel illo, offerat hoc vel illud, togabitque pro eo Sacerdos, et dimittetur ei. Vbi et primo capitulo praecipitur, quod anima quae peccauerit tali modo, agat poenitentiam de peccato, et offerat hoc vel illud rogabit que pro eo Sacerdos et pro peccato eius, et dimittetur ei; et infra magis expresse iubetur quod anima inferens damnum in rebus sanctificatis Domino, in rebusue proximi, restituat integre cuncta ablata, et insuper quintam partem, ofieratque arietem immaculatum de gregibus Sacerdoti, iuxta mensuram et aestimationem peccati, qui orabit pro eo, et dimittetur ei pro singulis quae faciendo peccauit. Huic et consonat, quod contriti, confessi, et absoluti, quare et perfecte mundati a culpis et maculis peccatorum, adhuc pro satisfactione a Sacerdotibus eis iniuncta, dicendo frequenter orationem dominicam, orant Patrem Coelestem, dicentes, Dimitte nobis debita nostra, vel sicut Luc. 11. recitat, dimitte nobis peccata

416B nostra. Dimitte, inquimus, nobis debita nostra siue peccata, quantum scilicet ad offensam tuam et iram, quantum ad punitionem et satisfactionem, quae prius dimisisti quantum ad maculam siue culpam. Quare et Anselmus 1. Cur Deus homo 20. dialogizando sic ait, Quid est quod dicimus Deo, dimitte nobis debita nostra, et omnis gens orat Deum, quem credit, vt dimittat sibi peccata: Si enim soluimus quod debemus, cur oramus vt dimittat? Nunquid Deus iniustus est, vt iterum exigat quod solutum est? Si autem non soluimus, cur frustra oramus vt faciat, quod quia non conuenit facere non potest, aut qui non soluit frustra dicit dimitte; B1 qui autem soluit, supplicat, quoniam hoc ipsum pertinet ad solutionem vt supplicet. Huic quo que concordat quod refert beatus Gregorius super Euangelia homilia 34. de quodam nomine Victorino, qui erat opulentae substantiae et peccator, sed reatus sui consideratione compunctus, erexit se contra se, mundi huius omnia dereliquit, Monasterium petijt; in quo nimirum Monasterio tantae humilitatis, tantae que sibi districtionis extitit, vt cuncti fratres, qui illic

416C ad amorem diuinitatis exercuerant, suam cogerentur vitam despicere, dum illius poenitentiam viderent. Studuit nam que toto mentis annisu cruciare carnem, proprias voluntates frangere, furtiuas orationes quaerere, quotidianis se lacrymis lauare, despectum sui appetere, oblatam a fratibus venerationem timere. Hicita que nocturnas fratrum vigilias praeuenire consueuerat, et quia mons in quo Monasterium situm est ex vno latere in secretiori parte prominebat, illic consuetudinem fecerat ante vigilias egredi, vt se quotidie in fletu poenitentiae quanto secretius tanto liberius mactaret: Contemplabatur nam que districtionem venturi iudicij sui, et iam eidem iudici concordans puniebat in lacrymis facinoris sui reatus. Quadam autem nocte, explorante et vidente Abbate Victorino, in secreto montis latere diu in oratione prostrato, lux coelitus diffundebatur subito super eum, tanta que claritas ibi se sparsit, vt tota pars regionis illius ex ipsa candesceret; Vox etiam pariter venit dicens, Dimissum est tibi peccatum tuum. Adhuc autem iuxta distinctionem praemissam potest elici alia consequenter. Poenitentiam siquidem

416D–417A
  • A1 (source) Bernard.

that justifies the unjust can be understood either as to the deletion of the stain of sin or guilt, or as to full reconciliation with the offended God and the full restoration of his state. For when sin has been forgiven to someone as to guilt, God still remains angry with him; for he still wills for him punishment, or satisfactory penalty, for the sin. For the anger of God, as was said in 25 of the first, and the throng of Doctors testifies, is not any commotion or disturbance of him, but only the will to punish, and its effect, namely the punishing itself, or penalty. The Prophet, noting this well and lamenting, says: "Turn us, O God," etc. "Lord God of hosts, how long will you be angry at the prayers of your servant" (that is, one already converted)? "You will feed us with the bread of tears, and give us drink in tears in measure," Psalm 79. "In measure," that is, of penalty against the measure of guilt, as is said in Isaiah 27, and the preceding verses show. So also Augustine, expounding the verse of the Psalm that precedes, concerning the anger of God, says: "You were angry at the prayer of your enemy, and you are still angry

at the prayer of your servant. You have converted us, we have acknowledged it, and still you are angry at the prayer of your servant. So plainly you are angry as a Father, correcting, not as a judge, condemning. Do not think that the anger of God has already passed because you have been converted. The anger of God has passed from you in the sense that he will not condemn you for ever; but he scourges, he does not spare, for he scourges every son whom he receives. But how long will you be angry at the prayer of your servant, no longer of your enemy? How long will you feed us thus, and the rest of what was said above?" Nor does the sinner, when his sin has been forgiven, at once have the full restoration of his state, as plainly follows from what has been said; he still remains a debtor of the penalty and of the satisfaction owed for sin. For the most part he has also a certain weakness contracted from sin, namely a facility for evil and a difficulty for good. For obtaining full restoration, therefore, contrition and penance, interior and exterior, avail the penitent, as follows from what has been premised, as Bernard also testifies in On Grace and Free Choice, A1 24, cited above.

So also Augustine, On True and False Penance, 17 124: "Let each one," he says, "strive to correct his offenses, so that after death he need not bear punishment. For there are certain sins that are mortal, and in penance become venial, but are not at once healed. For often a sick man who would die if he were not treated is not healed at once; he who was going to die languishes, being about to live." And above, 13: "A sin that was criminal in the doing becomes venial through confession; and if it is not at once purged, yet what was committed as mortal becomes venial." And Anselm says, Why God Became Man, 1, 25, that blessedness ought to be given to no one except one whose sins have been entirely forgiven, and that this forgiveness is not made unless the debt owed for sin is repaid according to the magnitude of the sin. He therefore plainly implies that sin is forgiven to some extent, but not entirely: partially, not totally, in diminished form, not fully, before the full payment of the whole debt for sin. By these things and the like, with divine grace inspiring, the authorities premised and others similar,

416D actualem iustificare iniustum, potest intelligi vel quantum ad deletionem maculae peccati seu culpae, vel quantum ad plenam reconciliationem Deo offenso, et reformationem plenariam status sui. Dimisso nam que peccato cu•piam quoad culpam, adhuc remanet Deus ei iratus; vult enim adhuc ei punitionem seu poenam satisfactoriam pro peccato. Ira nam que Dei sicut dicebatur 25. primi, et turba Doctorum testatur, non est aliqua commotio, turbatioue ipsius, sed tantum voluntas puniendi, et eius effectus, ipsa videlicet punitio siue poena. Quod bene aduertens Propheta, et plangens, sic ait, Deus conuerte nos etc. Domine Deus virtutum quous que irasceris super orationes serui tui, scilicet iam cōuersi; Cibabis nos pane lacrymarum, et potum dabis nobis in lacrymis in mensura? Psal. 79. In mensura, scilicet poenae contra mē suram culpae, sicut Esaiae 27. dicitur, et praecedentia manifestant. Quare et August. exponens versum Psalmi, de ira Dei praemissum, sic ait, Irascebaris in orationem inimici tui, et adhuc irasceris

416E in orationem serui tui. Conuertisti nos, agnouimus, et adhuc irasceris in orationem serui tui. Ita plane irasceris vt Pater, corrigens; non vt iudex, damnans. Ne putes iam transisse iram Dei quia conuersus es; transijt a te ira Dei, sed ne damnet in aeternum; flagellat autem non parcit, quia flagellat omnem filium quem recipit, sed tamen quamdiu irasceris in orationem serui tui, non iam inimici tui? quamdiu sic cibabis nos, et caetera supradicta? Nec etiam peccator, peccato dimisso, statim habet reformationem plenariam status sui, sicut euidenter sequitur ex praedictis; adhuc etiam remanet debitor poenae, et satisfactionis debitae pro peccato. Habet quoque vt plurimum quandam infirmitatem ex peccato contractam, scilicet facilitatem ad malum et difficultatem ad bonum. Ad reformationem ergo plenariam impetrandam, valet contritio et poenitentia interior, et exterior poenitenti, sicut sequitur

417A ex praemissis, sicuti etiam testatur Bernardus de gratia et libero arbitrio, A1 24. superius recitatus. Quare et Augustinus de vera et falsa poenitentia, 17. Studeat, inquit, quisque delicta corrigere, vt post mortem non oporteat poenam tolerate: Quaedam enim peccata sunt, quae sunt mortalia, et in poenitentia sunt venialia, sed non statim sanata; Saepe enim quidam aeger moreretur, si non medicaretur, nec statim sanatur; languet victutus, qui erat moriturus. Et supra 13. Peccatum fit veniale per confessionem quod erat criminale in operatione; et si non statim purgatur, fit tamen veniale quod commiserat mortale. Dicitque Anselmus, 1. Cur Deus homo, 25. Beatitudinem nulli dari debere, nisi illi cui penitus dimissa sunt peccata, nec hanc dimissionem fieri nisi debito reddito quod debetur pro peccato secundum magnitudinem peccati. Innuit ergo plane quod peccatum dimittitur aliquatenus, sed non penitus, partialiter, non totaliter, diminute, non plene ante solutionem plenariam totius debiti pro peccato. Per haec autem et huiusmodi diuina gratia inspirante, autoritates praemissae et aliae similes,

417B–417E
  • ‖E1 (variant) voluntate [will, for potestate].

…which seem to oppose this view will be brought back to agreement, all the subtleties of the Pelagians will be dissolved, and every other objection will be laid to rest. Furthermore, although sin is blotted out, as to guilt and stain, by the infusion of grace (which is naturally prior125 to contrition, confession, absolution, and full satisfaction), as was shown above, the sinner nevertheless remains obligated to full and due satisfaction for his sin, as was also shown above. But contrition, confession, absolution (or the due seeking of absolution), its reception, and every work of satisfaction are in some way satisfactory, since they make satisfaction for sin partially or wholly. They also avail for merit, for humility, for guarding against sin, and for subduing the warring flesh. None of these is therefore superfluous, useless, or idle, as was objected above. Hence Augustine also says, in On True and False Penance 13: "Shame itself has a share in remission. For the Lord commanded this out of mercy, that no one should repent in secret. For in the very act of telling it to the priest himself, and of overcoming shame through fear of the One he has offended, forgiveness of the crime comes about. For what was criminal in the doing is made venial through confession; and if it is not at once purged, still what he committed as mortal is made venial. For he has offered much satisfaction who, mastering his shame, has denied to the messenger of God nothing of what he has committed. And since shame is a great punishment, he who is ashamed for Christ's sake becomes worthy of mercy." From this it is clear that the more people he confesses to the foulness of his crime, in hope of pardon, the more easily he will obtain the grace of remission. For the priests themselves can do more good, and can show more leniency to those who confess, those whose crime the Lord remits. For this reason Peter126 also says, Sentences 4, dist. 17, last chapter: "If it is asked what confession is for, since sin has already been blotted out in contrition, we say that it is a kind of punishment, like satisfaction by work. Through confession the priest also understands how he ought to judge of the crime, and through it the sinner too becomes more humble and more cautious." In agreement with him is the Gloss127 at the beginning of the distinction On Penance. It asks what exterior penance and confession are needed for, since sin has already been remitted before through confession or through contrition, and it answers: "This is done for the sake of humility and for the exercise of justice, and so that he may make satisfaction to the Church which he has wounded, and so that he himself and others may be made more cautious." And it adds: "But if it is looked at subtly, the remission of sins is to be attributed to the grace of God, not to contrition." From this it is evident that the Glossator does not say, according to his own subtle opinion, what was alleged above for the opposing side from this Gloss; and also that he would then plainly contradict himself, as the preceding passages make clear. He speaks rather according to the common opinion of others, the one made famous among all who speak in the common way. And let no theologian, I beg, reproach me because I treat this little gloss, which is not theological, in this manner. For the Pelagians object it to me. What harm, then, is there in striking them back with their own sword? "I have become a debtor to Greeks and barbarians, to the wise and the foolish too,"128 and I am not unaware that what is foolish in God is wiser than men, and what is weak in God is stronger than some men at some times. But let him who thinks otherwise speak wisdom among the perfect himself, and give solid food to those who have advanced. It is very well with me if I give milk to Christ's little ones, if the explanation of my words gives light and gives understanding to the little ones. Would that I might become all things to all, so that I might win all for the truth. As to what was argued above, that since repenting is in a man's free ‖E1 power, he can, once grace has been received, fail to repent at all, and so be justified and just without any penance, after or before: perhaps he concludes well as to absolute power. For almighty God could perhaps justify an adult in this way through habit without act, as he justifies infants who are baptized and sanctified in the womb. But he does not conclude it according to the law now laid down. The reason for this, I think, is that the act of contrition is not brought about by man alone, nor by man antecedently with God, but by God antecedently with man, as the forty-first corollary teaches. For God, "magnificent in holiness," whenever he inspires an adult sinner with the habit of charity and grace, also breathes in the act, which by his unfrustratable will, as the tenth of this work

417B quae videntur istam sententiam impugnare ad concordiam reducentur, omnes Pelagianorum argutiae dissoluentur, et omnes obiectiones aliae sopientur. Porro licet peccarum per infusionem gratiae ante naturaliter contritionem, confessionem, absolutionem, et satisfactionem plenariam, quantum ad culpam et maculam deleatur, sicut superius est ostensum: remanet tamen peccator obligatus ad satisfactionem plenariam et debitam pro peccato, sicut superius est ostensum. Contritio autem, confessio, absolutio, seu absolutionis debita quaesitio, et receptio, et quaelibet operis satisfactio est satisfactoria quoquomodo, quia partialiter vel totaliter pro peccato, valetque ad meritum, ad humilitatem, ad cauendum peccatum, et ad carnem belligeram subiugandum. Nihil ergo horum est superfluum, inutile, otiosum, sicut superius est obiectum. Quare et Augustinus de vera et falsa poenitentia, 13. Erubescentia, inquit, ipsa partem habet remissionis. Ex misericordia enim hoc praecepit Dominus, vt nemo poeniteret in occulto. In hoc enim quod per seipsum dicit sacerdoti, et erubescentiam vincit

417C timore offensi, fit venia criminis. Fit enim veniale per confessionem quod erat criminale in operatione; et si non statim purgatur, fit tamen veniale quod commiserat mortale. Multum enim satisfactionis obtulit, qui erubescentiae dominans, nihil eorum quae commiserit, nuntio Dei denegauit. Et quoniam verecundia magna est poena, qui crubescit pro Christo, dignus fit misericordia. Vnde patet, quod quanto pluribus confitebitur in spe veniae turpitudinem criminis, tanto facilius gratiam consequetur remissionis: Ipsi enim sacerdotes plus possunt proficere, plus confitentibus parcere, quibus crimen remittit Dominus. Quamobrem et Petrus, 4. Sent. dist. 17. vlt. Si, inquit, quaeritur ad quid valet confessio, cum in contritione iam deletum fit peccatum; dicimus quod quaedam punitio est sicut satisfactio operis. Per confessionem etiam intelligit sacerdos qualiter debeat iudicare de crimine, per eam quo que peccator fit humilior et cautior. Cui et concorditer Glossa super principium distinct. De poenit. quaerit ad quid poenitentia exterior, et confessio est necessaria, cum peccatum sit prius dimissum per

417D confessionem, siue per contritionem, et respondet; Hoc fit ad humilitatem et ad iustitiam exercendam, et vt satisfaciat Ecclesiae quam laesit, et vt ipse et alij reddantur cautiores. Et subdit; Si autem subtiliter intueatur, gratiae Dei, non contritioni est attribuenda remissio peccatorum Vnde euidenter apparet, quod Glossator non dicit illud quod erat allegatum superius, pro parte contraria, ex hac Glossa, secundum sententiam propriam et subtilem, et etiam quia tunc plane contradiceret sibi ipsi, sicut praecedentia manifestant, sed secundum opinionem aliorum communem, et inter omnes, communiterue loquentes famosam. Nec quisquam, quaeso, Theologus me causetur eo quod glossulam istam non Theologicā ita tractem. Pelagiani namque obijciunt cam mihi, quod ergo malum ipsos gladio proprio referire? Graecis enim ac barbaris, sapientibus quoque et insipientibus debitor sum effectus, neque ignoro, quoniam quod stultum est Dei sapientius est hominibus, et quod infirmum est Dei fortius est hominibus aliquibus aliquando: qui vero aliter senserit, loquatur ipse sapientiam inter perfectos,

417E det solidum cibum prouectis. Mecum agitur multum bene si Christi paruulis lac ministrem, si declaratio sermonum meorum illuminet, et det paruulis intellectum. Vtinam omnibus omnia ita fiam, vt omnes lucrifaciam veritati. Quod vero arguebatur superius, cum poenitere sit in hominis libera ‖E1 potestate, potest accepta gratia minime poenitere, et ita esse iustificatus et iustus sine quacun que poenitentia post vel ante. Forte, bene concludit de potentia absoluta; posset enim fortassis Deus omnipotens ita iustificare adultum per habitum sine actu, sicut iustificat paruulos baptizatos et sanctificatos in ventre: secundum legē autem iam positam non concludit, cuius causam existimo, quia actus contritionis non fit a solo homine, nec antecedenter ab homine cum Deo, sed a Deo antecedenter cum homine, sicut corollarium 41. docet. Deus enim in sanctitate magnificus, quandocun que inspirat peccatori adulto habitū charitatis et gratiae, aspirat et actum, quem et per suam infrustrabilem voluntatem, sicut decim.

…teaches, he works in man and with man, but prior by nature to man, irresistibly and unfailingly. This view also in no way empties out the power of the keys. For their power and use extend to many great matters in private and public forum. First, to the indication and notification of the true absolution from sin granted by God, as was said above, provided it be done in conformity with the divine absolution and the judgment of the Church Triumphant, and also in agreement with the condition or merit of the person absolved, as the preceding passages make clear. Hence Augustine too says, in On True and False Penance129 13: "The Lord said, Whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven; that is, I, God, and all the orders of the heavenly court, and all the saints in my glory praise with us and confirm those whom you bind and loose. He did not say, 'those whom you think to bind and loose,' but those against whom you exercise the work of justice and mercy; other works of yours against sinners I do not recognize." And Gregory says, in Homily 26 on the Gospel, expounding the passage of John cited above, Whose sins you forgive, etc.: "It often happens that one who holds the place of judgment either condemns the undeserving, or, being himself bound, looses others. Often in loosing and binding subjects he follows the impulse of his own will, and not the merits of the cases. Hence it comes about that he deprives himself of this very power of binding and loosing, who exercises it according to his own wishes and not according to the conduct of those subject to him. It often happens that a pastor is moved toward some neighbor by hatred or by favor. But those cannot judge worthily of their subjects who in the cases of their subjects follow their own hatreds or their favor. Hence it is rightly said through the Prophet, They put to death souls that do not die, and gave life to souls that do not live. For he puts to death one who is not dying who condemns the just, and he strives to give life to one who will not live who tries to free the guilty from punishment. The causes, then, are to be weighed, and only then is the power of binding and loosing to be exercised. One must see what the fault was, or what penance followed upon the fault, so that almighty God may have the pastor's sentence absolve those whom he visits through the grace of compunction. For the absolution of the one presiding is then true, when it meanwhile130 follows the judgment of the Judge. This is well signified by that raising of the man four days dead, which shows that the Lord first called the dead man and gave him life, saying, Lazarus, come out, and afterwards he who had come out alive was loosed by the disciples, as it is written: And when he who had been bound with bands had come out, he then said to the disciples, Loose him and let him go. Behold, the disciples loose him already living, whom the Master had already raised from the dead. For if the disciples were to loose a dead Lazarus, they would show his stench rather than any power. From this consideration it must be seen that we ought to loose by pastoral authority those whom we know our Author gives life to through raising grace; and this giving of life is indeed already recognized, before the working of rectitude, in the very confession of sin." Therefore Peter also says, Sentences 4, dist. 18: "How is it true that whatever you loose on earth will be loosed also in heaven, and whatever you bind," etc.? "For sometimes priests declare to be loosed or bound persons who are not such

before God." And he answers: "But this must be understood of those whose merits demand that they be loosed or bound. For the sentence of the priest is approved and confirmed by the judgment of God and of the whole heavenly court when it proceeds from discretion, so that the merits of the guilty do not contradict it." Those, therefore, whom they loose or bind, applying the key of discretion, are loosed or bound in heaven by the merits of the guilty, that is, before God, because in the divine judgment the priest's sentence, so issued, is approved and confirmed. Second, ecclesiastical priests truly bind and loose some, namely by barring the notoriously criminal from communion in the Church's Sacraments, and by admitting the same persons, once reconciled, to those Sacraments. For although such a man, anticipated by God's grace, repents and is truly absolved from all sins before God, he will nevertheless not be received to the Church's Sacraments unless he has been cleansed and absolved by the judgment of a priest. This is quite evident in those who sin publicly and so do penance publicly: at the head of the fast131 they are openly cast out of the Church, and when the penance is completed they are taken back on the Lord's Supper. This was also well prefigured in Lazarus, notoriously dead and buried, whom the Lord first raised by himself, and then commanded

the disciples to loose still bound and let him go (John 11). This evidently shows that one notoriously dead through sin, although he comes back to life through grace at Christ's call, ought nevertheless to come forth through the door of the mouth by confessing, and to be loosed, that is, absolved, from the bond by which he was held before the Church, and to be permitted to depart freely, with the freedom of the Church Militant. Hence Augustine, in the first part of his sermon 49 on John,132 expounding this passage, says: "What does this signify? When you disdain, you lie dead; you lie buried; when you confess, you come forth. What is it to come forth, except to be made manifest, as if by going out from hidden things? But that you confess, God brings about, crying out with a great voice, that is, calling with great grace. Therefore when the dead man came forth, still bound, confessing and still guilty, the Lord said this, so that his sins might be loosed by ministers: Loose

418A huius docet, in homine et cum homine, sed prius naturaliter homine irresistibiliter, et indefectibiliter operatur. Ista quoque sententia nequaquam euacuat clauium potestatem: Potestas namque et vsus earum ad multa et magna in foro priuato et publico se extendit, primo ad indicationem et notificationem verae absolutionis a peccato impensae a Deo, sicut superius dicebatur, dum tamen fiat conformiter absolutioni diuinae, et iudicio Ecclesiae triumphantis, concorditer quoque conditioni seu merito absoluti sicut praecedentia manifestant. Vnde et Augustinus de vera et falsa poenitentia 13. Dixit, inquit, Dominus, Quodcunque solueris super terram, soluetur in caelis, hoc est, ego Deus et omnes ordines caelestis curiae, et omnes sancti in gloria mea laudant nobiscum et confirmant quos ligatis et soluitis; Non dixit, quos putatis ligare et soluere, sed in quos exercetis opus iustitiae et misericordiae, alia opera vestra in peccatores non cognosco. Dicitque Gregorius homilia 26a. super Euangelium, exponendo illud Ioannis praemissum, Quorum remiseritis peccata, etc. quod saepe agitur, vt

418B ille qui iudicij locum tenet, vel damnet immeritos, vel alios ipse alligatus soluat, saepe in soluendis ac ligandis subditis suae voluntatis motus, non autem causarum merita sequitur; vnde fit vt ipsa hac alligandi et soluendi potestate se priuer, qui hanc pro suis voluntatibus, et non pro subiectorum moribus exercet; saepe fit vt erga quemlibet proximum odio vel gratia moueatur pastor: Iudicare autem digne de subditis nequeunt, qui in subditorum causis sua vel odia, vel gratiam sequuntur. Vnde recte per Prophetam dicitur, Mortificabant animas quae non moriuntur, et viuificabant animas quae non viuunt: Non morientem quippe mortificat qui iustum damnat, et non victurum viuificare nititur, qui reum a supplicio soluere conatur: Causae ergo pensandae sunt, et tunc ligandi atque soluendi potestas exercenda: videndum quae culpa, aut quae sit poenitentia secuta post culpam, vt omnipotens Deus quos per compunctionis gratiam visitat, illos pastoris sententia absoluat. Tunc enim vera est absolutio praesidentis, cum interim arbitrium sequitur Iudicis; quod bene quatriduani

418C mortui resuscitatio illa significat, quae videlicet demonstrat, quia prius Dominus mortuum vocauit, et viuificauit dicens; Lazare, veni foras, et postmodum is qui viuens egressus fuerat a discipulis est solutus, sicut scriptum est, Cumque egressus esset qui fuerat ligatus institis, tunc dixit discipulis, Soluite, et sinite abire: Ecce illum discipuli iam viuentem soluunt, quem magister iam resuscitauerat mortuum; Si enim discipuli Lazarum mortuum soluerent, faetorem magis ostenderent, quam virtutem. Ex qua consideratione intuendum est, quod illos nos debemus per pastoralem autoritatem soluere, quos Autorem nostrum cognoscimus per suscitantem gratiam viuificare; quae nimirum viuificatio ante operationem rectitudinis in ipsa iam cognoscitur confessione peccati. Quare et Petrus 4. sent. dist. 18. Quomodo, inquit, verum est, Quodcunque solueris super terram erit solutum et in caelis, et quodcunque ligaueris, etc. Aliquando enim ostendunt Sacerdotes solutos vel ligatos, qui non sunt tales

418D apud Deum, et respondit; Sed intelligendum est hoc in illis quorum merita solui vel ligari postulant. Tunc enim sententia Sacerdotis, iudicio Dei, et totius caelestis curiae approbatur et confirmatur, cum illa ex discretione procedit, vt reorum merita non contradicant. Quoscunque ergo soluunt vel ligant, adhibentes discretionis clauem, reorum meritis soluuntur vel ligantur in caelis, id est, apud Deum, quia in iudicio diuino sententia Sacerdotis sic progressa approbatur, et confirmatur. Secundo, Sacerdotes Ecclesiastici aliquos vere ligant, et soluunt, aliquos scilicet notorie criminosos arcendo a communione Sacramentorum Ecclesiae, et cosdem reconciliatos ad eadem admittendo: Licet enim talis gratia Dei praeuentus poeniteat, et vere absoluatur a peccatis omnibus coram Deo, non tamen recipietur ad Ecclesiastica Sacramenta nisi emundatus et absolutus iudicio Sacerdotis. Hoc autem bene apparet de publice peccantibus, et ideo publice poenitentibus, in capite ieiunij de Ecclesia patenter eiectis, et peracta poenitentia in caena Domini reassumptis. Quod et bene figurabatur in Lazaro notorie mortuo et sepulto, quem Dominus per se primitus suscitauit, deinde praecepit

418E discipulis, vt eum adhuc ligatum soluerent, sinerentque abire Ioan. 11 euidenter ostendens quod notorie mortuus per peccatum, licet Christo vocante per gratiam reuiuiscat, debet tamen venire foras per oris ianuam, confitendo, et solui, id est, absolui a vinculo quo apud Ecclesiam tenebatur, et permitti libere abire, libertate Ecclesiae militantis. Vnde Augustinus primae partis super Iohan. sermone 49. hunc locum exponens, quid, inquit, hoc significat? •ndocontemnis, mortuus iaces, sepultus iaces, quando confiteris, procedis quid est procedere, nisi ab occultis velut exeundo manifestati. Sed vt confitearis Deus facit, magna voce clamando, id est magna gratia vocando; ideo cum processit mortuus adhuc ligatus, confitens et adhuc reus, vt soluerentur peccata eius ministris, hoc dixit Dominus; Soluite

419A–419E
  • ‖A1 (variant) abire [for ire]; with a separate source margin Alcuinus.
  • ‖C1 (variant) proficere [for parcere].

him and let him go. What is Loose, and let him go? What you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven." The same Augustine, in the eighth sermon On the Words of the Lord, after showing by the example of Lazarus that the confessing sinner has first been raised by the Lord, as is more fully recited above, adds, objecting and answering:133 "Someone will say, then, 'What good does the Church do, if the confessor now comes forth raised by the Lord's voice? What good does the Church do to one who confesses, to whom the Lord says, What you loose on earth will be loosed also in heaven?' Look at Lazarus himself. When he came forth with the bonds, he was already living by confessing, but he did not yet walk free, being caught in the bindings. What then does the Church do, to whom it was said, What you loose will be loosed, except what the Lord said at once to the disciples, Loose him and let him ‖A1 go?" And Alcuin says, as is recited in the Gloss on John 11: "Christ therefore raises, because inwardly he gives life through himself; the disciples loose, because those made alive are absolved through the ministry of priests." Third, ecclesiastical priests can truly bind by the bond of excommunication, and loose, in the Church Militant, by separating from, and reconciling to, communion in the Sacraments and communion with the faithful. This holds to such an extent that, even though it be established for the Church concerning some excommunicate that he truly repented, that it was not through any fault of his that he was not reconciled to ecclesiastical unity, and that he died so, and therefore also that he has been truly absolved before God and in the Church Triumphant, he is not to be held a son of the Church Militant until he has been absolved by her. Pope Innocent teaches this expressly, in the Extra, On the Sentence of Excommunication, A nobis est saepe quaesitum.134 Writing there of such an excommunicate who has died, he says: "It happens at times that one who is bound before God is loosed before the Church, and one who is free before God is bound by the Church's sentence. The bond, then, by which the sinner is bound before God is dissolved in the remission of guilt. But that by which he is bound before the Church is relaxed when the sentence is remitted. The Gospel account makes this clear in the raising of Lazarus, whom the Lord first raised, and then commanded the Apostles to loose, once raised. Hence, however much someone, having sworn an oath to obey the Church's command, has taken care to humble himself, and however many signs of penance have preceded, if nevertheless he is overtaken by death and could not obtain the benefit of absolution, then although he is believed to have been absolved before God, he is not yet to be held absolved before the Church. Yet he can and ought to be helped by the Church's benefit, if the penance of that very man while living is established by evident signs, so that the benefit of absolution is bestowed even on the deceased." Fourth, ecclesiastical priests can truly bind and loose penances of various kinds: by imposing graver or lighter ones on penitents, by mitigating or commuting those imposed, and perhaps, through Indulgences from the Church's immense treasury, by mercifully relaxing all exterior penance. They can perhaps also, from the Lord's most ample mercy, absolve penitents from all penance, and from all extrinsic punishment owed for sin in the present or in the future. Hence Augustine too says, in On True and False Penance 13: "The priests themselves can ‖C1 spare those who confess, those whose crime the Lord remits. For he has already raised Lazarus from the tomb, and presented him to the disciples to be loosed, showing by this the power of loosing granted to the priest. For he said, Whatever

you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven; that is, I, God, and all the orders of the heavenly court, and all the saints in my glory praise with us and confirm those whom you bind and loose; he did not say, 'those whom you think to bind and loose,' but those against whom you exercise the work of justice and mercy; other works of yours135 against sinners I do not recognize." Fifth, ecclesiastical priests truly absolve from the obligation by which a sinner, when opportunity is granted, is bound by the law established in the Church to confess his sins to a priest and be absolved by him; for once this has been done, he is not bound to do so again regarding the same sins. Sixth, ecclesiastical priests absolve truly and, in a way, finally from sins. For according to what has been said, although sins are blotted out by the infusion of grace before confession and the absolution obtained, nevertheless, unless the sinner, once he has the opportunity, afterwards confesses and is absolved, they in a way return and are imputed anew; indeed they are made heavier because of contempt for the keys. Seventh, the power of the keys, the priest's absolution, and the Sacrament of penance avail for obtaining an increase of grace, and this ought to stir everyone not a little to confess very often. For this, according to Augustine, as Peter recites in Sentences 4, dist. 1, is the difference between the Sacraments of old and the new: that the former only promised and signified, while the latter give salvation. The same seems to hold of the baptism of penance as of the baptism of water; but the baptism of water confers on an adult previously baptized in the Holy Spirit, and approaching in grace, an increase of grace and of virtues, as Jerome says, as Peter alleges in Sentences 4, dist. 4: "The faith which makes believers is given, or nourished, in the waters of baptism, because it is given there to one who does not have it, and to one who already has it so that he may have it more fully." Peter holds this expressly there. Hence, eighth, this power avails for the diminution and repression of concupiscence and of the tinder of sin. For Augustine teaches in the Enchiridion, next to last chapter, and in many other places: "As charity grows, cupidity is diminished and decreases." In one who has been baptized first with the baptism of the Spirit,136 when he afterwards receives baptism in water, the tinder of sin is weakened,

419A eum et sinite abire: Quid est, soluite, et sinite abire? quae soluerits in terra, soluta erunt in caelo. Qui et de verbis Domini serm. 8. postquam per exemplum de Lazaro ostendit confitentē peccatum prius esse suscitatum a Domino, sicut superius plenius recitatur, opponendo, et respondendo subiungi; dicet ergo aliquis, Quid prodest Ecclesia, si iam confessor voce Dominica resuscitatus prodit? Quid prodest Ecclesia confitenti, cui Dominus ait, Quae solueritis in terra, soluta erunt et in caelo? Ipsum Lazarum attende, Cum vinculis prodijt, iam viuebat confitendo, sed nondū liber ambulabat, vinculis irretitus. Quid ergo facit Ecclesia, cui dictum est, Quae solueritis soluta erunt, nisi quod at Dominus continuo ad discipulos, Soluite illum et sinite ‖A1 ire. Dicit que Alchinus sicut recitatur in Glossa super Iohan. 11. Christus ergo suscitat, quia interius per seipsum viuificat; soluunt discipuli, quia per ministerium Sacerdotum absoluuntur viuificati. Tertio Ecclesiastici Sacerdotes possunt vere ligare vinculo excommunicationis, et soluere in Ecclesia militante a communione Sacramentorum et fidelium separando

419B et reconciliando, in tantum quod licet constet Ecclesiae de aliquo excommunicato, quod vere poenituit, et quod per eum non stetit, quo minus reconciliaretur Ecclesiasticae vnitati, et sic decessit, quare et quod sit absolutus veraciter coram Deo et in Ecclesia triumphante; non debet haberi pro filio Ecclesiae militantis, donec per eam fuerit absolutus, sicut et docet expresse Innocent. Papa, Extra, de sent. excomm. A nobis est saepe quaesitum. Vbi de tali excommunicato et mortuo ita scribit, Contingit interdum, vt qui ligatus est apud Deum, apud Ecclesiam sit solutus, et qui liber est apud Deum, Ecclesiastica est sententia innodatus. Vinculum ergo quo peccator ligatus est apud Deum, in culpae remissione dissoluitur. Illud autem quo ligatus est apud Ecclesiam, cum sententia remittitur, relaxatur; quod in suscitatione Lazati sermo Euangelicus manifestat, quem prius Dominus suscitauit, et Apostolis praecepit postmodum soluere suscitatum. Vnde quantumcunque se quis iuramento praestito, quod Ecclesiae mandato pareret, humiliare curauerit, quantacunque poenitentiae signa praecesseriat, si tamen

419C morte praeuentus, absolutionis non poterit beneficium obtinere, quamuis absolutus apud Deum fuisse credatur, nondum tamen habendus est apud Ecclesiam absolutus: Potest tamen et debet ei Ecclesiae beneficio subuemri, si de ipsius viuentis poenitentia per euidentia signa constiterit, defuncto etiam absolutionis beneficium impendatur. Quarto Ecclesiastici Sacerdotes possunt vere ligare et soluere poenitentias varias grauiores veileuiores poenitentibus iniungendo, iniunctas mitigando, mutando, et fortassis per Indulgentias de immenso thesauro Ecclesiae omnem exteriorem poenitentiam misericorditer relaxando, possuntque forsitan ex amplissima misericordia Domini absoluere poenitentes ab omni poenitentia, et poena extrinseca in praesenti, vel in futuro debita pro peccato. Quare et Augustinus de vera et falsa poenitentia 13. Ipsi, inquit, Sacerdotes possunt confitentibus ‖C1 parcere, quibus crimen remittit Dominus. Lazarum enim de monumento iam suscitauit, obtulit discipulis soluendum, per hoc ostendens potestatem soluendi concessam Sacerdoti: Dixit enim, Quodcunque

419D solueris super terram, soluetur in caelis; hoc est, Ego Deus, et omnes ordines caelestis curiae, et omnes sancti in gloria mea laudant nobiscum, et confirmant quos ligatis et soluitis; non dixit, Quos putatis ligare et soluere, sed, in quos exercetis opus iustitiae et misericordiae, alia opera nostra in peccatores non cognosco. Quinto Ecclesiastici Sacerdotes vere absoluunt ab obligatione qua peccator, opportunitate concessa, tenetur secundum legem in Ecclesia positam confiteri Sacerdoti sua peccata, et absolui ab eo: Hoc enim semel facto, non tenetur vlterius sic facere de eisdem. Sexto Ecclesiastici Sacerdotes absoluunt veraciter et finaliter quodammodo a peccatis, quia iuxta praemissa, licet peccata per infusionem gratiae deleantur ante confessionem, et absolutionem obtentam, tamen nisi peccator, habita facultate, postca confiteatur et absoluatur, reuertuntur quodammodo et nouiter imputantur, imo et propter contemptum clauium aggrauantur. Septimo potestas clauium, absolutio Sacerdotis, et poenitentiae Sacramentum valet ad augmentum gratiae consequendum, quod debet non mediocriter

419E quemlibet excitare ad saepissime confitendum. Haec namque secundum Augustinum, vt recitat Petrus 4. sent. dist. 1. est distantia Sacramentorum veterum et nouorum, quod illa tantum promittebant, et significabant, haec autem dant salutem. Eodemque modo videtur esse de baptismo poenitentiae, sicut de baptismo aquae; sed baptismus aquae confert adulto prius baptizato Spiritu Sancto, et accedenti in gratia, augmentum gratiae et virtutum dicente Hieronymo sicut Petrus allegat 4. sentent. distinct. 4. Fides quae fideles facit in aquis baptismi datur, vel nutritur, quia non habenti ibi datur, et iam habenti vt plenius habeatur, quod et tenet ibi Petrus expresse. Quare et octauo, valet ista potestas, ad diminutionem et repressionem concupiscentiae, fomitisque peccati: Docente namque Augustino Enchirid. penult. et alibi multis locis, Charitate crescente minuitur cupiditas et decrescit. In baptizato quoque primo baptismo flaminis, cum postea recipit baptismum in aqua, debilitatur fomes peccati,

as is taught in Sentences 4 of Peter, dist. 4. Why then should we not judge likewise of the baptism of penance? This effect too ought to stir us not a little to confess very frequently. As to what was argued above, that if penance is a Sacrament, it is a sign of a sacred thing that follows it: some answer, as Peter recites in Sentences 4, dist. 23, that this is not true of the Sacrament of penance, just as it is not always true in other Sacraments, which effect what they signify. Peter himself agrees with them, asking and answering in the same dist. 4, and says: "If it is asked of what thing that baptism is the Sacrament which is given to one already just, we say that it is the Sacrament also of the thing which has gone before, that is, of the remission given beforehand through faith. And do not wonder that the thing sometimes precedes the Sacrament, since sometimes it also follows long after, as in those who approach insincerely, to whom, when they afterwards repent, baptism begins to be of benefit; in them baptism was the Sacrament of this sanctification which they have by repenting." But it can be said otherwise, and perhaps more truly in accordance with what has gone before, that the Sacrament of penance is a sign of a sacred thing always conferred through it, namely the increase of the grace that preceded. The thirty-fifth and twenty-first chapters of this book also expound and resolve certain authorities and arguments objected by the Pelagians.

420A sicut 4. sentent. Petri distinct. 4. docetur, cur ergo non similiter in baptismo poenitentiae sentiendum? Iste quoque effectus deberet excitare non modicum ad creberrime confitendum. Ad illud autem quod arguebatur superius, Si poenitentia est Sacramentum, est signum sactae rei ipsam sequentis: quidam respondent sicut recitat Petrus 4. Sent. dist. 23. hoc non esse verum de Sacramento poenitentiae, sicut nec semper in alijs Sacramentis, quae efficiunt quod figurant. Quibus et concorditer ipse Petrus super eodem dist. 4. quaerendo et respondendo, sic ait; Si quaeritur cuius rei baptismus ille sit Sacramentum, qui datur iam iusto, dicimus Sacramentum esse et rei quae praecessit, id est, remissionis ante per fidem datae; nec miteris rem aliquando praecedere Sacramentum, cum aliquando etiam longe post sequatur, vt in illis qui ficte accedunt, quibus, cum post poenituerint, incipiet baptismus prodesse, in quibus fuit baptismus Sacramentum huius sanctificationis quam poenitendo habent. Aliter autem, et forsitan verius iuxta praecedentia dici potest, quod Sacramentum poenitentiae est signum sacrae rei

420B per ipsum semper collatae, augmenti scilicet gratiae praecedentis. Quasdam etiam Autoritates et rationes per Pelagianos obiectas exponunt, et soluunt 35. et 21. huius.

Notes

  1. 1

    Poenitentia is "penance" throughout, because Bradwardine uses the one word for the interior virtue, for the sacrament, and for the satisfaction imposed by the Church (Lombard's distinction is quoted at 379B). Poenitere and poenitentiam agere are "to repent" or "to do penance" as the context requires (see the Vulgate texts of Jeremiah and Jonah). Contritio is "contrition". The "power of the keys" promised in the title does not come up in this stretch.

    ↩
  2. 2

    Primo naturaliter carries two things at once. It is priority in the order of nature (cf. "naturaliter prius", 379C), and it is something done by natural powers. English "first, naturally" is left to carry both.

    ↩
  3. 3

    De vera et falsa poenitentia is pseudo-Augustinian (PL 40, 1113–1130), though Bradwardine and his sources cite it as Augustine's. The long catena that follows depends on it.

    ↩
  4. 4

    Keyed Latin and print both read in iustitiam meam, "against myself in my justice." That cannot be construed as a confession of sin, and the Vulgate of Ps 31 [32]:5 has iniustitiam meam. I translate the evident sense, "my injustice", and the Latin is not emended.

    ↩
  5. 5

    Print and keyed text agree on confitere vitam. I take it as "confess your (sinful) life". A scribe's vitia ("vices") is conceivable, but I do not emend.

    ↩
  6. 6

    "Peter" is Peter Lombard. His Sentences, Book IV, are cited by distinction. The words that follow are his own, quoting Jerome.

    ↩
  7. 7

    "Does not convert" is the logicians' term. The consequence "he has grace, therefore he is without mortal sin" cannot be reversed. Hence being free of sin is naturally prior to having grace, which is the point of the next clause.

    ↩
  8. 8

    De fide ad Petrum is by Fulgentius of Ruspe, but was long ascribed to Augustine.

    ↩
  9. 9

    Non est, nec ait is elliptical. In Augustine's own sentence the main clause is simply "he does not say (non ait)". I take non est as "it is not so (that it exists apart from the gift)" and leave the Latin unemended.

    ↩
  10. 10

    Savile's Eth. 6, 10 is Nicomachean Ethics VI.12, 1144a7–9 (virtue makes the aim right). Medieval chapter numbering differs from the modern.

    ↩
  11. 11

    The gratia family cannot be kept in English here. Gratuito is "gratuitous"; gratum Deo and grato Dei amore mean "pleasing to God" (a love that God accepts). The point is that charity both is freely given and makes a man pleasing, and the Latin plays on the single stem.

    ↩
  12. 12

    Corollarium 41. huius may be the Corollary of chapter 41 of this book or a numbered corollary; the cross-reference stays as written (§5.4). In prius naturaliter operantem voluntate humana, I take voluntate humana as a comparative ablative after prius, "before the human will". The alternative, "operating with the human will", seems less likely given the argument.

    ↩
  13. 13

    Talis is the incipit of the Decretum chapter and of the Sentences passage. It is also the first word of the quotation, which is why it is italicized in the citation and repeated in the quotation.

    ↩
  14. 14

    The image of Savile p. 381 was not supplied. Units 20–24 (from est adhuc praestantius, 381A, to Nulli, the last word of 381E) are translated from the keyed text alone and are not checked against the print. The keyed Latin addresses them "382A–E", the same as the following page, which is the one actually printed 382; here they are taken as 381A–E, which is where the sequence puts them. The margin marker 382A·1 is kept as keyed. Obvious keying slips (poruerit, ci aequalis) are read as potuerit, ei aequalis and listed in the Errata as unverified.

    ↩
  15. 15

    Primo elementorum is Euclid's Elements I, Common Notion 2 (equals added to equals). "The 7th of the 5th" below is Elements V.7 (equal magnitudes have the same ratio to a third). Both are kept as Bradwardine cites them.

    ↩
  16. 16

    Falsigraphus is a rare word, "one who writes (argues) falsehoods". "Falsifier" is the sense.

    ↩
  17. 17

    See note 15. The sentence is that the proportion of equal quantities to any third quantity is one and the same.

    ↩
  18. 18

    The sentence breaks off here at the end of the assigned stretch: maioris inquam, continues on p. 382 with non in minimo, sed quantum volueris cogitare. The margins on that page (Matth. 9, Marc. 10, Luc. 6, Sapient. 3) belong to the following text and are not listed.

    ↩
  19. 19

    "B licet minorem D" is translated as printed. The letters were fixed earlier in the chapter, outside this stretch: A the guilt, B an infinite penalty (or part of one), D apparently a lesser one (cf. "poenam B vel D" in 383A). Whether D stands in apposition to B or names a distinct, lesser infinite part cannot be settled from this passage.

    ↩
  20. 20

    Savile prints "Matth. 9" in text and margin. The saying (Matt 19:29) is in chapter 19. The Mark and Luke references are correct (Mark 10:30; Luke 6:38).

    ↩
  21. 21

    "nec minus" is left bare in Latin. I take it as "nor [is the difficulty] less", introducing the alternative that follows ("let it be said that he merits glory finite intensively"), which is then refuted by the division of C into a thousand parts.

    ↩
  22. 22

    The words are in Gratian, Decretum C.14 q.6 c.1 (Si res aliena), which quotes Augustine, Ep. 153 to Macedonius (§20): "si autem veraciter agitur, non remittitur peccatum, nisi restituatur ablatum." The "Et infra" quotation comes from the same letter.

    ↩
  23. 23

    Anselm, Cur Deus homo I.24, is a dialogue between Anselm (A) and Boso (B). Bradwardine keeps the speaker letters but drops the opening "A": the "B." after "recuperet" begins Boso's reply, not part of Anselm's speech.

    ↩
  24. 24

    The print runs the words together as "inartificialibus". I read it as "in artificialibus", parallel to "in naturalibus" and "in moralibus".

    ↩
  25. 25

    "meruerit, et meruerit" is doubled in the text as keyed and printed. It may be dittography for "plenarie meruerit, et reddiderit", but I translate what stands and do not emend.

    ↩
  26. 26

    Politics VII.7 (1328a). The last clause is literal, and the Latin is evidently garbled. In the Greek, as I understand it, the line of Archilochus says that the spirit "is strangled by friends"; the medieval Latin gives "a lanceis perforationes", "piercings from spears". The sense required by the context is that wounds from friends cut most deeply.

    ↩
  27. 27

    De vera et falsa poenitentia is not Augustine's but pseudo-Augustinian. It is quoted in Gratian's Decretum (De poenitentia, D.5; "Consideret" is the incipit) and in Peter Lombard, Sentences IV d.16. "Peter" here and in the later "Peter, second book of the Sentences" is the Lombard (Savile's margin Lumbardus).

    ↩
  28. 28

    "2, 4" is Savile's numbering of the medieval Latin Rhetoric. The passage ("Let gentling be the laying aside and quieting of anger") is Rhet. II.3, 1380a. Paruipendere is the Latin for Aristotle's "slighting"; I render it "make light of" throughout.

    ↩
  29. 29

    The print marks melioretur with ‖, and the margin offers meliorque. The main reading construes if si etiam is taken as "even if" and the three verbs as alternatives ("bettered, worsened, or lessened"). I have therefore not adopted the variant.

    ↩
  30. 30

    "1. Eth. 9" is Savile's reference. The doctrine of happiness as the perfect and self-sufficient good is Nicomachean Ethics I.7, 1097b. Boethius is Consolation of Philosophy III, prose 2.

    ↩
  31. 31

    The clause nunquam tantam aequaliter is awkward as printed. It reads as a reminder of what "was shown above", namely that "exactly equal" has been excluded. That result forces the conclusion "always more". Translated as printed, not emended.

    ↩
  32. 32

    As printed, continuo post peccauit grauissime per minimam contritionem repeats grauissime, and the syntax is rough (perhaps post peccatum grauissimum). The sense is evident: a man who lost the greatest grace by the gravest sin is restored, straight after it, by the least contrition. Translated for that sense, not emended.

    ↩
  33. 33

    The print runs in gratitudinem as two words. The argument requires ingratitudinem: the man who never had grace cannot have abused it by ingratitude, as the other did. Read so.

    ↩
  34. 34

    Augustine, Tractatus in Iohannem 81. Savile's "part 2, sermon 27, or 81 of the whole" gives both numberings of the tractates.

    ↩
  35. 35

    The base file labels the margin "Alquinus" 388E·1, though in the print it stands at the head of p. 388 (388A). It also places 388A·1 (Mt 7) before inquit in the Alcuin sentence, whereas the Matthew citation comes only two lines later. All markers are kept exactly as in the base file.

    ↩
  36. 36

    Printed with a question mark. It is the Vulgate statement (Mt 7:18, in Bradwardine's wording) and is rendered as a statement.

    ↩
  37. 37

    Gratis ("freely") and gratia share a root, and Augustine's argument turns on it: grace given for merit would no longer be grace (gratia iam non est gratia). English "freely" loses the echo.

    ↩
  38. 38

    Secundum literam Augustini: Augustine's Old Latin text of the Psalms, which reads exoriri facit for the Vulgate producit (Ps 146 [147]:8) and suauitatem for benignitatem (Ps 84 [85]:13).

    ↩
  39. 39

    Robert Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln. Capitulo proximo is "in the nearest chapter"; Savile does not say whether the preceding or the following one is meant, and I have not decided it.

    ↩
  40. 40

    As printed, quoniam mens humana … concipit, semen est recte volendi leaves concipit without an object and semen est without a subject. I have rendered it as if "whatever (the mind) conceives" were meant. I have not emended.

    ↩
  41. 41

    "Et infra 18" is John 18:37. The earlier "supra, eodem" (390D) is John 8:43, in the same chapter as the quotation just given (John 8:47).

    ↩
  42. 42

    I take "quod, inquit, ait" as "as to what, he [Augustine] says, He [Christ] says: 'Everyone who is of the truth hears my voice,' He commended grace." The Latin has no verb for Christ's speaking other than ait. "Sentence 115 of the whole" is Savile's marginal-style citation, kept as written.

    ↩
  43. 43

    The citation string "64. 15i de Ciuitate Dei 6" is compressed and ambiguous. I read it as On Faith to Peter 64, and the fifteenth [book?] of the City of God, 6, and leave it so. "38um" is neuter, so I take it as the thirty-eighth chapter of this book, the subject of recitauit; and "376a propositio" as the 376th of Prosper's Sentences. I have not verified the modern references.

    ↩
  44. 44

    Here the gratia family begins to chime: gratiae coelestis ingratis … gratis datae, "the grace of heaven, freely given to the ungrateful." English keeps the sense, but not the single root that Bradwardine is exploiting. The same chime runs through the next page (gratuitam gratiam gratuite inspirando) and 394D (gratis gratiam inspirando).

    ↩
  45. 45

    The print has glorificabit (future); Luke 13:13 has the imperfect glorificabat, and the parallel at 391E has glorificauit. I translate as a past tense.

    ↩
  46. 46

    Six is a perfect number (it equals the sum of its factors, 1+2+3), hence "all" the years: three sixes stand for the whole of time, before the law, under the law, and under grace. Bradwardine cites Boethius, Arithmetic 1, 22 for the perfection of six.

    ↩
  47. 47

    "ter seni decem et octo faciunt arbore ficulnea hoc decem et octo anni in illa muliere" cannot be construed as printed, and the words arbore ficulnea hoc seem to be out of place. The fig tree of Luke 13:6–9 may be in view. I translate the evident sense (the eighteen years stand for the human race's three ages, "in that woman"), keeping the fig-tree words as a clause of their own, and do not emend.

    ↩
  48. 48

    The Augustinian sentence is compressed to the edge of sense: quid est homo iustus homo and nisi quod memores eius. I read the second as an echo of Psalm 8:5 [8:4] (quid est homo quod memor es eius?), taking memores as memor es, and punctuate accordingly. The print gives no punctuation.

    ↩
  49. 49

    "That other" (Ille vero) is the father of the boy with the dumb spirit, Mark 9:23–24. The earlier "they who said, 'Lord, increase our faith'" are the apostles, Luke 17:5.

    ↩
  50. 50

    The Vulgate of Job 40:9 reads confitebor ("I will confess/acknowledge"); the Latin here, following Gregory, has consiliabor, and Bradwardine's gloss ("as if to say, man cannot do this, but God") works with it. I translate consiliabor as "I will take counsel." Gregory is quoted again in the next sentences.

    ↩
  51. 51

    Effectiue: in the scholastic sense, as an efficient cause of light and heat (the Sun produces them), as opposed to being light or heat formally. God and his regard are likewise "effectively" what the next clause says.

    ↩
  52. 52

    The print has effectum … effectum here, twice. The context (intellectum … affectum, "Sun of understanding … Sun of justice"; compare per affectum at 391D–E) requires affectum; I translate "affection." Savile's keyed text agrees with the print, so there is no erratum.

    ↩
  53. 53

    Atomorum: the specks of dust visible in a sunbeam (the old atomi in radio solis), here the image for the sinner's sins brought to light.

    ↩
  54. 54

    395E. The print reads toties dum affectet, totiesque imploret. As printed, affectet has no object. I take dum as a misprint for eum, referring to God's respectus, and translate "longs for it."

    ↩
  55. 55

    The marker 396E·1 is keyed inside this unit (395E), but Savile's margin entry "Augustinus" stands in the outer column at the top of p. 396, level with "Super quod etiam Augustinus." The address is kept as given in the Latin file.

    ↩
  56. 56

    396B. The print has ad forum ("at the forum/marketplace"). Augustine, De consensu Evangelistarum 3.6, from whom the passage comes, has ad focum ("at the fire"), which is what the Gospel story requires (Luke 22:55). I translate the evident sense.

    ↩
  57. 57

    2 Tim 2:25. The Vulgate ne quando det illis Deus poenitentiam (here and in the quotation as ne forte) renders a Greek particle meaning "in case, perhaps." It is not "lest God ever give them repentance." Bradwardine's argument (God gives repentance) requires the hopeful sense.

    ↩
  58. 58

    calculus is literally a pebble or small stone; the Vulgate's word for the live coal of Isa 6:6. Bradwardine has just called it a ignitus lapis ("fiery stone"), and the Gloss speaks of calculi ignitis, so I keep "stone" throughout. The Septuagint reading carbunculus (Greek anthrax) is "glowing coal."

    ↩
  59. 59

    Savile's text reads emendat ("amends"), with the variant emundat ("cleanses") in the margin. The main reading construes, so I translate it. The variant would give much the same sense.

    ↩
  60. 60

    Discretive (discretiue) is the grammarians' term for a pronoun or particle that singles out one subject to the exclusion of all others. Here it means "I and no one else". I render it "in the discriminating sense", and below "in the discriminating way".

    ↩
  61. 61

    The references are to Gratian's Decretum (the canon Nemo in De consecratione, dist. 4; and Causa 1, q. 1, where Augustine's sermon on the remission of sins is cited) and to Peter Lombard, Sentences IV, dist. 18. "Peter" in the next block is the Lombard. The Historia scholastica is Peter Comestor's. The citations are Bradwardine's, which I have not checked against the sources.

    ↩
  62. 62

    The passage is apparently Augustine, Tractates on John 121 (on John 20:19–23). "Part 2, homily 67" seems to be a number within an older division of the tractates. Bradwardine gives both numberings.

    ↩
  63. 63

    The Vulgate superscription of Psalm 31 [32] is Intellectus ("Understanding"; Hebrew maskil). Augustine builds his comment on it.

    ↩
  64. 64

    The pun is untranslatable: Pelagius and pelagus ("sea"). The Pelagian is "shipwrecked in the sea (Pelago) of perfidy", and is to become a disciple of Christ, who delivers "from the sea (Pelago) of sin". Bradwardine plays on the heretic's name throughout this passage.

    ↩
  65. 65

    The margin offers instaurauit ("renewed") for instituit ("established"). The main reading construes, since the sense is "restored more wondrously than he established", so I have not adopted the variant.

    ↩
  66. 66

    The argument depends on the Vulgate's medici ("physicians") in Ps 87 [88]:11, where the Hebrew has the shades of the departed. Savile reads faciet ("will he work") here, where the Vulgate has facies ("will you work"). Below, at the repetition of the verse, he has facies. I translate each as printed.

    ↩
  67. 67

    ex ipsa has no clear antecedent. The nearest feminine noun is fidem ("faith itself"), and I take it so. Augustine's text, as I know it, has no such phrase, so it may be Bradwardine's gloss.

    ↩
  68. 68

    The Latin runs on loosely: "quid horum non impossibile libero arbitrio, nec creare qui non eras, nec iustificare peccator, nec mortuus poteras teipsum resuscitare." The infinitives creare and iustificare depend on poteras in the last member, and the page turn falls after qui. I give the evident sense, with the three nominatives (qui non eras, peccator, mortuus) as predicates of "yourself".

    ↩
  69. 69

    Print: Iustitiae Dei iustitiam agnoscebat, literally "the justice of the justice of God." The doubled "justice" cannot be construed as it stands, and the sense (as the context of Jer 17:14 shows) is simply that the prophet acknowledged God's justice. I translate that and make no emendation.

    ↩
  70. 70

    Quis est qui est, qui ignorat Dei iustitiam? has a doubled qui est (dittography, or an emphatic "who is it, who is it?"). I render the repetition as emphasis. The next question is likewise repeated (quis seipsum iustificat? quis est qui seipsum iustificat?).

    ↩
  71. 71

    I read the print Hic ergo suscitat (spiritualiter mortuos, non mortui semetipsos, etc., not the keyed Hi ergo suscitant. The sense is that the Son raises the dead and the dead do not raise themselves; "etc." abbreviates the quotation. Savile's parenthesis is left unclosed in the print.

    ↩
  72. 72

    Cum reduplicatione is the scholastic reduplicative term: "grace qua grace," "insofar as it is grace." The correction proposed is to read the Pelagian formulas as speaking of grace in that reduplicated sense, which is Bradwardine's own sense.

    ↩
  73. 73

    Glossator decretorum: the glossator of Gratian's Decretum (the standard gloss), on the beginning of De poenitentia D. 1. Bradwardine does not name him.

    ↩
  74. 74

    The argument depends on the denominative relation between gratia and gratus ("pleasing," "acceptable," in the sense of being in grace), and between caritas and carus ("dear"), as lux gives lucidus. English cannot show the shared root. Acharum ("undear") is Bradwardine's privative formation, as is non gratum / ingratum.

    ↩
  75. 75

    Savile's asterisk after induisti brings in a margin entry, amictus lumine sicut vestimento ("clothed with light as with a garment"). This is the next clause of Ps 103 [104]:1–2, not a variant for a word in the main text, which construes as it stands; I do not adopt it. In the keyed text the outer-column entries Ambrosius and Augustinus are attached to the same marker; in the print they stand beside the lines of 403D (Ambrose beside "Dicitque Ambrosius", Augustine beside the quotation of De vera et falsa poenitentia).

    ↩
  76. 76

    sicut allegatur de poenitent. dist. 1. Alij e contra, et 4. sent. Petri: I take Alij e contra as noting that Gratian's first distinction on penance also cites other authorities on the opposite side. The text may be elliptical or slightly out of order; I do not emend.

    ↩
  77. 77

    De vera et falsa poenitentia was long ascribed to Augustine but is a pseudonymous work (CPL 1860); Bradwardine and Savile cite it as Augustine's. The same applies to the "Lenten sermon" attributed here to Ambrose.

    ↩
  78. 78

    Cum gratia ingrato gratis infunditur: a play on the gratia family (gratia, ingratus, gratis). English gives the image ("freely infused into the graceless") but cannot keep the full jingle. Compare gratus in note 74.

    ↩
  79. 79

    Unit 137 runs on to the next page (404), which was not among the images supplied. The last words of the keyed text, quae causa varietatis taeteris paribus circa istos, I read as caeteris paribus ("other things being equal"), but I could not check the print there.

    ↩
  80. 80

    baptismo flaminis: "baptism of the Spirit" (flamen = breath, wind, hence the Spirit). This is the traditional baptism of desire, which cleanses an unbaptized believer who intends baptism.

    ↩
  81. 81

    "Extra" is the Decretals of Gregory IX (the Liber Extra); Debitum is the opening word of the chapter, X 3.42.3. Savile gives titles and incipits, not numbers.

    ↩
  82. 82

    The remark is Gratian's, near the close of Decretum, De poenitentia, dist. 1: the question is "reserved to the judgment of the reader." The "next-to-last chapter" is Bradwardine's own pointer.

    ↩
  83. 83

    secta: one of the rival schools of opinion on the remission of sins, which Bradwardine enumerates and "corrects" in turn. "Sect" renders the word without deciding whether it is hostile. Sectatores are the adherents of such a school.

    ↩
  84. 84

    Alij e contra: a puzzling locator. It may refer to Gratian's dist. 1, where the authorities for the opposing party begin with "Others, on the other side," and where Ambrose's saying follows. It might instead be the opening of the quotation. I translate literally and keep Ambrose as the subject of "he says."

    ↩
  85. 85

    per surreptionem: "subreption" is a canonical-law term for a ruling or favour obtained by concealing or suppressing the truth.

    ↩
  86. 86

    Savile's "Parab. 15" does not fit both quotations. "By mercy and faith sins are purged" is Vulgate Proverbs 16:6; "The sacrifices of the wicked…" (405C) is Proverbs 15:8. The citation is left as printed in the margin.

    ↩
  87. 87

    chara, grata, acceptaue… non gratus: the gratia family again. Grata ("pleasing," "in favour") is the same word as gratia ("grace," "favour"), and the inference of the sentence is that one outside gratia cannot be gratus. English "pleasing" and "grace" cannot be made to chime. See also poenitentia illa grata quae procedit a gratia at 406B.

    ↩
  88. 88

    "Enchiridion 59" is as Savile prints it. In modern numbering the passage ("Qui vult dare ordinate eleemosynam…") is Enchiridion 76. The preceding work, De vera et falsa poenitentia, is pseudo-Augustinian, so "the same author" means the author under Augustine's name.

    ↩
  89. 89

    quae dignius quam poenitentia illa grata quae procedit a gratia, exercetur in Ecclesia: I construe quae as a relative on poenitentia (outward, sacramental penance, practiced in the Church "more worthily" than the inward penance of grace). The only alternative is a rhetorical question ("and what penance … is more worthily practiced…?"), which gives much the same sense. For grata/gratia see note 87.

    ↩
  90. 90

    The definition of a sacrament as a sacred sign (sacrum signum) is found in Augustine, City of God 10.5. Savile's "10 … 11" is given as printed.

    ↩
  91. 91

    Keyed and print read viti possunt (406C). I read viri ("men"): the neuter per quae then refers to the arguments by which the errors of other sects are restrained, and alij is "other men". The alternative, vitia ("the faults of this sect can be restrained by the things by which others also are"), gives much the same sense. The letters are ambiguous in the print.

    ↩
  92. 92

    Gratiam plenam retribuam: gratia is both "grace" and "thanks". Bradwardine repays "full grace" for what was given gratis, and the jingle gratissimae / gratiam / gratis / gratuito cannot be kept in English. In the same sentence ingratus is "ungrateful" and gratissimae is "most gratuitous". At 410A gratum / ingratum is a different sense: "pleasing to God / not in his favour", that is, in or out of the state of grace.

    ↩
  93. 93

    At Confiteor Deum meum the Latin passes from finite verbs (dilexit, disposuit) to infinitives (infundere, iustificare … facere) dependent on Confiteor. I supply "he freely pours … freely justifies" etc. to carry the construction, and I render ipsum, non me as "he himself, not I".

    ↩
  94. 94

    Petrus throughout is Peter Lombard, the Sentences; the margin names him Lumbardus.

    ↩
  95. 95

    The main text and the variant differ: texuit (from texere, "weave over", the reading translated here) against texit (from tegere, "cover"). Both are construable and give the same sense, so the main reading is kept (rule 2).

    ↩
  96. 96

    De verb. Apost. serm. 15 is Augustine, Sermo 169 (the saying Qui fecit te sine te non te iustificat sine te, 169.11.13).

    ↩
  97. 97

    Savile's "24" does not correspond to the chapter division of modern editions of Bernard's De gratia et libero arbitrio. I believe the threefold working of grace (creation, reformation, consummation) comes near the end of the work, c. 14. This is not verified.

    ↩
  98. 98

    Print: memoria veterum hominum turpitudine sordens. Literally, "the memory of the old men". The sense is evidently the memory of the "old man", the former self. The plural is the print's, and I translate it as it stands.

    ↩
  99. 99

    Both de poenitentia 2 and de vera et falsa poenitentia 10 seem to be the pseudo-Augustinian De vera et falsa poenitentia, which is not by Augustine but was received as his in Bradwardine's time. Savile's chapter numbers have not been checked against it.

    ↩
  100. 100

    The print has a question mark after soli paruuli immunes sunt? The words are evidently a statement continuing the quotation ("only infants are exempt"), and I translate them so.

    ↩
  101. 101

    Consequentia subsistendi (and, in the Aristotle quotation, consequentia existentiae) is the "sequence of being" of the Categories: A stands to B in the consequence of subsisting if B's being follows from A's. Conuertitur means "is reciprocated": the consequence is not converted when B's being does not in turn imply A's. Consequence is kept as a term (rule 8).

    ↩
  102. 102

    The print has modus speciales diuersos (accusative expected, modos). Evident sense given.

    ↩
  103. 103

    Here the print reads secundum non consequentiam ("according to non-consequence"), but the corollary's own statement (408D) reads secundum consequentiam, and Bradwardine's later gloss (410C) has secundum non conuersionem consequentiae, siue secundum consequentiam. I translate each place as printed. The sense is evidently "according to the non-conversion of the consequence".

    ↩
  104. 104

    Phil. in Praed.: Categories 12 (c. 14b10–23, the fifth mode of the "prior"), in the medieval Latin translation.

    ↩
  105. 105

    5 Metaph. 16: Metaphysics Δ 11 (1019a1–4). "16" is the text number in the medieval Latin edition with Averroes's commentary. Savile's reference is kept (rule 4).

    ↩
  106. 106

    The print shows a blemished letter before sus est Plato (410C); the keyed text has a gap. The context and the construction require vsus est, "used".

    ↩
  107. 107

    1. Polit. 1 = Politics I.2 (1253a19–25) in modern numbering.

    ↩
  108. 108

    2. Eth. 6 = Nicomachean Ethics II.6 (1106a15–24).

    ↩
  109. 109

    Extra, de baptismo et eius effectu, Maiores: Maiores is the incipit naming the chapter, not an adjective. It is the decretal of Innocent III to the Bishop of Arles (Decretals of Gregory IX, X 3.42.3).

    ↩
  110. 110

    Epistola 14 ad Bonifacium is now Augustine, Ep. 98. De consecrat. dist. 4, Quis autem is the canon in Gratian's Decretum, cited by its incipit.

    ↩
  111. 111

    Formata / informis: penance "formed" (given its form) by charity, as against "unformed" penance that lacks it. This is the standard scholastic pair. Informis is rendered "unformed" and not "shapeless", because the point is the absence of the form that charity gives.

    ↩
  112. 112

    "Parab." is Proverbs. The text quoted is Prov 15:27 (Vulgate), and "supra 1" below is Prov 1:7.

    ↩
  113. 113

    "Petrus" is Peter Lombard, Sentences. The Bede passage is quoted at III, dist. 34. The margins later spell his name Lumbardus. Savile's references "3. sen." and "4. Sent." are to books of the Sentences.

    ↩
  114. 114

    Psalm numbers throughout this chapter are the Vulgate's: Ps 127 [128]:1; Ps 110 [111]:3; Ps 31 [32]; Ps 79 [80]:4–6.

    ↩
  115. 115

    The print reads per setam introduci lumen quando aliquid luminatur … non succedit lumen, "a light drawn in by a bristle when something is illuminated." This cannot be construed. Augustine's text (In epist. Ioh. 9) has linum (thread) and suitur (is sewn), and the image of the bristle needle fixes the sense. I translate "thread … sewn" and keep the print's reading here rather than emending silently. The following clause is also awkward: quae … intrauit has a feminine relative with masculine timor; the sense is "fear, which entered…".

    ↩
  116. 116

    The references are Savile's. For Phys. 2, "29" and "31" are comment numbers in the Aristotle–Averroes edition (Aristotle's own text is II.3, 194b); Metaph. 5, 2 is Δ.2. The examples (adviser, doctor) are the Aristotelian ones for the efficient cause, the "source of change."

    ↩
  117. 117

    The print has qui cui vult, miseretur, in which qui has no construction. The evident source is Rom 9:15–18, "he has mercy on whom he wills, and whom he wills he hardens," and Rom 9:14, "Is there injustice with God? Far from it." I render accordingly.

    ↩
  118. 118

    Savile (following Bradwardine) numbers this "20." The passage on "The doers of the law will be justified" stands at De spiritu et littera 26.45 in modern divisions.

    ↩
  119. 119

    gratis ("freely, without cost") is the adverb that Augustine plays against gratia. His argument is that "justified gratis" means "justified by gratia," which excludes preceding works. The pun is carried by "freely … grace" in the English.

    ↩
  120. 120

    Mediantes are those who take a middle course between the Pelagians and Bradwardine's own doctrine of grace. He has divided them into numbered "sects," which are treated earlier in this corollary; I call them "the Mediators."

    ↩
  121. 121

    fluminis … flaminis: the baptism "of water or river" against the baptism "of the Spirit" (flamen, breath, blast). Bradwardine plays on the near-identical words. The English keeps the contrast but not the jingle.

    ↩
  122. 122

    "De poenitentia dist. 1" is Gratian, Decretum, Part 2, causa 33, q. 3 (De poenitentia), dist. 1. "The Gloss" is the standard gloss on Gratian.

    ↩
  123. 123

    The Latin has explorante et vidente Abbate Victorino … prostrato, which makes Victorinus himself the abbot. The ablative absolute does not work that way: prostrato belongs to the penitent, and the abbot is the watcher. The comma in Savile's print follows Victorino. I translate the evident sense, that the abbot watched while Victorinus lay prostrate, and I take Abbate and Victorino as two separate persons.

    ↩
  124. 124

    This work, cited by Bradwardine as Augustine's, is the pseudo-Augustinian De vera et falsa poenitentia. "Above, 13" refers to its chapter 13.

    ↩
  125. 125

    Ante naturaliter: priority of nature, not of time. Bradwardine's point throughout the chapter is that grace is infused first in the order of causes, with contrition, confession and satisfaction following from it, so that the infusion does not render them superfluous.

    ↩
  126. 126

    Peter Lombard, Sentences IV, dist. 17 (last chapter). He is cited simply as "Peter" in the rest of the passage.

    ↩
  127. 127

    The Glossa ordinaria on the opening of Gratian's Decretum, De poenitentia D. 1. It is the gloss alleged earlier in the chapter by the Pelagian side, and Bradwardine now turns it back on them.

    ↩
  128. 128

    The passage is a mosaic of Pauline and other texts: Rom 1:14; 1 Cor 1:25; 1 Cor 2:6; Heb 5:14; 1 Cor 3:2; 1 Cor 9:22. The wording of the Vulgate is kept.

    ↩
  129. 129

    De vera et falsa poenitentia is pseudo-Augustinian (PL 40). Bradwardine and Savile cite it as Augustine's, and it is so given throughout.

    ↩
  130. 130

    The print reads cum interim arbitrium sequitur Iudicis. This is the passage of Gregory, Hom. in Evang. 26, but interim ("meanwhile") makes poor sense, and Gregory's own text probably has aeterni ("of the eternal Judge") or a similar word. I have translated what is printed; the Judge is God.

    ↩
  131. 131

    In capite ieiunii is Ash Wednesday, the head of the Lenten fast. In cena Domini is Maundy Thursday.

    ↩
  132. 132

    Augustine, Tractatus in Iohannem 49, on John 11. Savile's "first part" is his own way of citing the series.

    ↩
  133. 133

    The print has subiungi, which does not construe; the evident sense requires subiungit. I have translated "adds". This is a misprint in the 1618 print.

    ↩
  134. 134

    Liber Extra 5.39.28 (Innocent III), A nobis fuit saepe quaesitum. Savile's "Extra, de sent. excomm." is the title De sententia excommunicationis.

    ↩
  135. 135

    The print has opera nostra ("our works"). The earlier citation of the same passage (418A) has vestra, and the sense (God addressing the priests) requires "your". I have translated "your" and treated nostra as a misprint in the print.

    ↩
  136. 136

    Baptismus flaminis is baptism of the Spirit (flamen, "breath"), as distinct from baptism in water. For Bradwardine it is the infusion of grace received through contrition.

    ↩
Errata: where the keyed text and the 1618 print differ (163)
SavileKeyed text (TCP)1618 print
377Eaceptationisacceptationis
378Aconuercitconuertit
378Amargin 378A·1 "Glossa. Augustinus." as one entrytwo separate entries in the print, "Glossa." and "Augustinus.", standing at Glossa, Quotidie and at Vnde et Augustinus super illud; kept under one marker as keyed
378Bcreat uramcreaturam
378Bvt ilisvtilis
378Cmargin 378C·2 Chrysostom •Chrysostom' (an abbreviation mark, no gap)
379Bin quitinquit
379Baddit queadditque
379Coporteroportet
379Cputepure
380Anam quenamque
380Baliudealiunde
380Biubeuturiubentur
380Bopetaturoperatur
380Cpoeniterpoenitet
380Csalutaromsalutarem
380Cpartompartem
380Eperueniarperueniat
382Aaddress 382A–E381A–E (inferred; image of p. 381 not supplied)
382Aporueritpotuerit (unverified; p. 381 not seen)
382Dci aequalisei aequalis (unverified; p. 381 not seen)
382Acuni Mcum M
382Benametiam
382Cmargin 382C·1 ciuseius
382Cciusdemeiusdem
382Cpeccarumpeccatum
382Cintentiorintensior
382Cdebitotibusdebitoribus
382DCuiustibetCuiuslibet
383Ainten sueintensiue
383Aextenssiueextensiue
383Afaci:faci (with contraction mark; faciat)
383Cpsuriumplurium
383EIucrumlucrum
384Bvttumvtrum
384Cofleratofferat
384Dproptieproprie
384Dreversed ?; (after "manente")
384Erolliturtollitur
385CArchilolusArchilolus (print misprint for Archilochus; not emended)
385DSae•iSaevi
385Eamicsssimusamicissimus
386D386D·3 (variant) "Sanabor, Apoc. 7. 1. Cor. 2."variant "Sanabor" only; "Apoc. 7." and "1. Cor. 2." are separate source citations
386Einfraeinfra
387Ain aequaliterinaequaliter
387Aminorem proportionaliter Aprint shows a small arc-shaped mark between proportionaliter and italic A (not keyed)
387Cferteferre
388Aiructumfructum
388Aoperatioperari
388Bseutitsentit
388Cterrennaterrena
388Dciuseius
388EEcclefiamEcclesiam
389BLincolmensisLincolniensis
389Earbotemarborem
389EAdmonerAdmonet
390Afine quibussine quibus
391Esicaitsic ait
392Acutatiuiscuratiuis
392Bnatranarra
392Dnosfecitnos fecit
392E•benteshabentes
392Eintelligetetintelligeret
393Aneonec
393Ccandemqueeandemque
393Cfertiustitiamfert iustitiam
393Cinsertinfert
393Cin quitinquit
393Ein cum qui iustificatimpiumin eum qui iustificat impium
394EInterrogaboteInterrogabo te
395Aea peccatoex peccato
395Avnusquitquevnusquisque
395Bsiceussiccus
395Bcomparaticomparari
396Dspontancespontanee
397Anilinisi
397Blicutsicut
397Basserabatasserebat
397Blabotemlaborem
397Bdatidari
397Cmaliuamalitia
397C(margin 397C·1) Iucemlucem
397Dvosaquamvos aquam
398Aitaeirae
399B4•4ᵃ (print: "Petro, 4ᵃ. Sentent.")
399Csibupsisibiipsi
400Afedſed (long s, misread in the keyed text)
401Aliberiarbitrijliberarbitrij
401Ascipsumseipsum
401CHi ergo suscitantHic ergo suscitat
401Cviuificarviuificat
401Dquam plutibusquamplurimis
401Dvatianturvariantur
402Cintusainfusa
402Erespo•sioresponsio
402Epraemisiopraemisso
403BAu•oritatesAutoritates
403Etaeteris(not verified: the line falls on p. 404, not supplied)
404AAutoritaresAutoritates
404CLambardus (margin)Lumbardus
404C•llegaturallegatur
404DIeprosis, Iepramleprosis, lepram
404DDicit queDicitque
404Epeccate vinculopeccati vinculo
404Esol •endosoluendo
405Amitticurmittitur
405Cnon probataltissimusnon probat Altissimus
405Dmoneramunera
406Ctransitetransire
406Eingrat,ingrat⁹ (abbreviation for ingratus)
407CCuisententiaeCui sententiae
407Cab itaab ira
407Dsenseu
407Espontancaspontanea
407Emargin 408E·1 "(variant) te sine iustitia tua. Bernardus."variant "te sine iustitia tua" and a separate source margin "Bernardus."
408Aconfiatconstat
408Btesponsioneresponsione
409Bdubiterdubitet
409Bsaptentiasapientia
409D[cause][causa]
410Btatioratio
410C•susvsus (blemished letter in print)
410Evittusvirtus
411Bmargin 411B·2 "(variant) solennitatem Augustinus."variant "solennitatem" and a separate source margin "Augustinus."
411Cscuistaseu ista
411Dformaraformata
411ETimete cumTimete eum
412Achatichari
412Ageliennasgehennas
413APelag•anorumPelagianorum
413Açuicui
413Bnaturiliternaturaliter
413Bnuncupantutnuncupantur
413Cauremautem
413Diustiriamiustitiam
413Esuperae dificationemsuperaedificationem
414Agratia •amgratia iam
414Bdiccreturdiceretur
414C•edeuntredeunt
415Bciusdemeiusdem
415Dconti itiocontritio
416Atogabitquerogabitque
416Aofieratqueofferatque
416Cfratibusfratribus
416Dcu•piamcuipiam
417Atoleratetolerare
417Avictutusvicturus
cor_1.47 | peccarum | peccatum
cor_1.48 | crubescit | erubescit
cor_1.49 | cam | eam
cor_1.54 | cosdem | eosdem
cor_1.55 | •ndocontemnis | quando contemnis (TCP gap)
cor_1.55 | manifestati | manifestari
cor_1.56 | soluerits | solueritis
cor_1.56 | at Dominus | ait Dominus
cor_1.56 | margin 419A·1 keyed as one variant "abire. Alcuinus." | two margins: variant "abire" and, beside Dicit que Alchinus, source "Alcuinus"
cor_1.57 | Lazati | Lazari
cor_1.57 | praecesseriat | praecesserint
cor_1.58 | subuemri | subueniri
cor_1.58 | veileuiores | vel leuiores
cor_1.59 | postca | postea
cor_1.61 | sactae | sacrae
cor_1.61 | miteris | mireris